Category: Volume 20 – Number 3 – May 2010

  • Notes on Contributors

    James Berger is senior lecturer in American Studies and English at Yale University. He is the author of After the End: Representations of Post-Apocalypse and editor of Helen Keller’s The Story of My Life: The Restored Edition. His current project, “The Disarticulate: Language, Impairment, and the Narratives of Modernity,” will be published by New York University Press.

    Since 2007, Judith Goldman has been a Harper Schmidt fellow and collegiate assistant professor at the University of Chicago, teaching in the arts humanities core and in creative writing. In autumn of 2011, she will be the Holloway Lecturer in the Practice of Poetry at University of California, Berkeley. She is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/rico-chet (O Books 2006), “the dispossessions” (atticus/finch 2009), and l.b.; or, catenaries (forthcoming, Krupskaya 2011). She co-edited the annual journal War and Peace with Leslie Scalapino from 2005-2009. She is at work on multi-media performance pieces using live sound, composed recorded sound, and video.

    Michael R. Griffiths is a Ph.D. Candidate in the English Department at Rice University and Lodieska Stockbridge Vaughn Fellow in the Humanities for 2011-12. His research explores biopolitics, particularly in Australian settler colonies. He has published essays or has essays forthcoming in Australian Literary Studies, Antipodes, Humanimalia, and in edited collections. He also maintains the politics and culture blog Apparatus at <http://mrgculture.wordpress.com/>.

    Kaplan Page Harris is Associate Professor and Director of the Graduate MA Program in English at St. Bonaventure University. His recent criticism appears in Jacket2, Wild Orchids, Paideuma, American Literature, Artvoice, Contemporary Literature, and The Poetry Project Newsletter. He is also editing, with Peter Baker and Rod Smith, The Selected Letters of Robert Creeley for the University of California Press.

    Heather J. Hicks is Associate Professor of English and Director of Graduate Studies at Villanova University. She is the author of The Culture of Soft Work: Labor, Gender and Race in Postmodern American Narrative (Palgrave, 2009) and has published articles on postmodern literature and film in journals including Arizona Quarterly, Camera Obscura, Contemporary Literature, and Postmodern Culture. She is currently writing a book that addresses the historical shift in the status of contemporary apocalyptic fiction from the margins to the center of the literary canon.

    Nathanaël (Nathalie Stephens) has written a number of books in English or French, published in the United States, Québec and Canada. Many of these were published under the name Nathalie Stephens, and include We Press Ourselves Plainly (2010), The Sorrow and the Fast of It (2007), Paper City (2003), Je Nathanaël (2003/2006), L’injure (2004) and …s’arrête? Je (2007), for which she was awarded the Prix Alain-Grandbois by the Académie des Lettres du Québec. Carnet de désaccords (2009) was a finalist for the Prix Spirale-Éva-le-Grand. Other work exists in Basque, Slovene, and Spanish with book-length translations in Bulgarian and Portuguese (Brazil). There is an essay of correspondence (2009): Absence Where As (Claude Cahun and the Unopened Book), first published (2007) as L’absence au lieu. Also, a collection of talks, At Alberta (2008). Some work is repertoried in Constelación de poetas francófonas de cinco continentes (Diez siglos) (2011). Besides translating some of her own work, Nathanaël has translated Catherine Mavrikakis, Gail Scott, John Keene, Édouard Glissant, with translations of Hilda Hilst and Hervé Guibert forthcoming. SISYPHUS, OUTDONE. will be published by Nightboat Books in 2012. Nathanaël lives in Chicago.

    Marcel O’Gorman is Professor of English and Director of the Critical Media Lab at the University of Waterloo. He is the author of two books and several articles about the impact of technology on the humanities and on the human condition, more generally. His most recent research on death and technology, which he calls “necromedia theory,” has also manifested itself in various performances and installations that involve circuits, dirt, sensors, a penny-farthing bicycle, a treadmill, and a canoe. O’Gorman refers to his critical art practice as “Applied Media Theory.” The theories proposed in O’Gorman’s work are currently being applied toward a series of social psychology experiments in “Terror Management Theory” at the University of Waterloo. The results of this work will be published in a book entitled Necromedia, which O’Gorman is currently writing.

    Jennifer Rhee is Visiting Scholar in the Program in Literature at Duke University, where she recently received the Ph.D. She is co-editor of Electronic Techtonics: Thinking at the Interface, the Proceedings of the First International HASTAC Conference. She is finishing an essay on the uncanny valley, androids, and Philip K. Dick, and is researching narratives of technological singularity in fiction, popular science, and technology.

    Robert Wood is a Ph.D. student in Comparative Literature at the University of California, Irvine. He is working on feminist science fiction in the 20th Century through the lens of Marxist and feminist critiques of the concept of reproductive labor. This dissertation is part of his larger interest in the intersection of radical political movements and artistic movements. He writes for his blog, Work Resumed on the Tower <http://workresumedonthetower.blogspot.com/>, and was recently elected Campus Unit Chair on a reform ticket for his union, United Auto Workers 2865.

    Ewa Plonowska Ziarek is Julian Park Professor of Comparative Literature and the Founding Director of Humanities Institute at the State University of New York at Buffalo. She is the author of Feminist Aesthetics: Literature, Gender, and Race in Modernity (forthcoming); An Ethics of Dissensus: Feminism, Postmodernity, and the Politics of Radical Democracy (Stanford 2001); and The Rhetoric of Failure: Deconstruction of Skepticism, Reinvention of Modernism (SUNY, 1995); the editor of Gombrowicz’s Grimaces: Modernism, Gender, Nationality (SUNY, 1998); and the co-editor of Revolt, Affect, Collectivity: The Unstable Boundaries of Kristeva’s Polis (SUNY 2005), Time for the Humanities: Praxis and the Limits of Autonomy (Fordam UP 2008), and Intermedialities: Philosophy, Art, Politics (Rowman & Littlefield 2010). She has published numerous articles on Kristeva, Irigaray, Derrida, Agamben, Foucault, Levinas, Fanon, feminist theory and literary modernism.
  • Trans-historical Apocalypse?

    Robert Wood (bio)
    University of California, Irvine
    wrobert@uci.edu

    Peter Paik, From Utopia to Apocalypse: Science Fiction and the Politics of Catastrophe. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2010. Print.

     

     
    Peter Paik’s new book, From Utopia to Apocalypse: Science Fiction and the Politics of Catastrophe, makes an interesting contribution to the growing study of science fiction. Paik continues the move away from the study of texts, which dominated work on the genre in the 1970s, to study comics and films. Paik is a thoughtful and attentive reader. In particular, his close and careful analysis of Alan Moore’s series, The Watchmen, brings out aspects of the narrative it is easy to miss even in repeated readings of the series. He captures the depressing fatalism of Moore’s V for Vendetta, and offers a nuanced reading of the contradictory relations between the comic series and the problematically appropriated narrative in its film form. Paik maps out the historical dimension of each narrative, whether the alternative history offered by The Watchmen or the critical reaction to Thatcherism in V for Vendetta. Perhaps more significantly, he recognizes a common thread running through a group of seemingly disparate texts and films. His book begins with the analysis of Moore’s The Watchmen, discusses Jang Joon-Hwan’s Save the Green Planet in the second chapter and Hayao Miyazaki’s manga and anime work in the third, and concludes with an analysis of the Matrix films and Alan Moore’s V for Vendetta in the final chapter. If Paik focuses on the figure of the superhero, he also shows these texts’ larger social conversation, connecting Moore’s critical reading of superhero comics with the paranoid science fiction of Joon-Hwan and the epic narratives of Miyazaki through a set of common ethical concerns.
     
    Paik opens his text with the statement, “This book is a study of revolutionary change” (1). The connection between this claim and the focus of the book, a series of film and comic narratives that critically engage with the figure of the superhero, is negotiated by understanding revolutionary change not as a collective act but as an act of the “demiurgic creator.” Paik negotiates this shift through a reading of Boris Groys’s The Total Art of Stalinism, which argues that socialist realism “strove after and achieved the objective of the avant-garde to organize ‘the life of society’ according to ‘monolithic artistic forms’” (qtd. in Paik). That logic, according to Groys, depends on the role of the artist as creator of a new world. Stalinism shifted this desire onto the state, creating new artistic forms in order to effectively achieve “a consummate unity of aesthetic theory and political practice in his [Stalin’s] leadership over the revolutionary state” (Paik 16-17). Paik notes that Groys’s “terms…strikingly resemble the narrative conventions of American superhero comics” where he argues that “the struggle between the ‘positive hero’ of Bolshevism and the counterrevolutionary ‘wrecker’ is a conflict that unfolds on a transcendent plane, in which material reality is reduced to a mere staging ground for their superhuman battles” (Paik 17). Through this gesture, Paik argues that the Soviet project and U.S. dominated liberal capitalism constitute mythic forms, containing “an ideological symmetry that betrays in turn their shared faith in technology, whether in the form of sociopolitical engineering or of an infinitely expanding global market, to eliminate forever the historically intractable afflictions of poverty, scarcity, and war” (18). Both Soviet and U.S. projects fall back on a sort of messianism, legitimating extraordinary acts of violence and exploitation to create a new and more perfected world. Drawing on the work of conservative jurist and political theorist Carl Schmitt, he argues that these formations continue to be constituted through secularized versions of older political theological debates concerning the relation of the sovereign to an omnipotent god. The demiurgic creator becomes the hidden double of the secularized figure of the sovereign, one who creates new orders, rather than preserving the old by invoking a state of exception (18-9).
     
    Paik argues that the material he examines critiques these mythic formations, revealing the hidden acts of violence that were necessary to their foundation. He argues that this critique comes out of a commitment to “realism.” Paik defines these texts as realist, but he distinguishes his notion of realism from generic realism:
     

    The reader will note that I am not speaking of realism in the sense of the nineteenth-century novel and its representative conventions, but rather in terms closer to how it is understood in the realm of political philosophy. Realism in this latter sense constitutes a discourse which analyzes in an impartial and dispassionate manner the workings of power. It arises out of the awareness that the wellsprings of political conflict generally lie in the tragic struggle between two irreconcilable forms of the good.
     

    (19)

     

    Realism as a political discourse operates in ways that contrast with the mythical forms found both in liberal democracy and in the Soviet project. Effectively, realism entails a rejection of what Paik sees at the heart of both projects, a belief in the perfectibility of society and, implicitly, the perfectibility of human nature. Developing that latter point in his analysis of Miyazaki, he argues that tragedy can be read outside of the Aristotelian framework that has been largely accepted even by its radical critics. Instead, tragedy shows important truths, notably the fact that pain is an intrinsic part of human existence. It also refuses to narrate conflict exclusively from the perspective of one group. By demanding an analysis that operates from the perspective that a conflict is derived from equally legitimate but irreconcilable perspectives, this construction of realism allows for a significant form of cognitive mapping to occur. It allows one to think structurally, rather than as a partisan. On the other hand, it reduces the rich history of utopian thought to a simple call for perfection, rather than recognizing its role as protest, satire, critique, which are as significant to its formation as a genre as is the fantasy of perfectibility. Perhaps more significantly, Paik’s construction of realism as tragic political struggle ignores the genre’s long reception history as an outlet of protest for the poor and exploited.

    Paik’s statement not only separates his work from the long history of the study of generic form taken on by literary criticism, it also elides the question of the relationship between historicity and literary form. Rather than proposing an analysis that would ask, “Why is it that narratives of catastrophe became a dominate narrative in the era of neoliberalism?” he moves into a set of transhistorical questions posed by the conventions of political philosophy. That approach amounts to an uncritical acceptance of the ideological premises of his objects of study. Neither the claim that he will focus on “revolutionary change” nor the title’s implicit claim that the book will focus on “apocalypse” or “catastrophe” accurately describes the focus of his text. Instead, the book focuses on a set of dystopian narratives, beginning in the late 1980s and ending with the turn of the century. Aside from a brief engagement with the definition of utopia in the introduction of the book, Paik avoids analyzing either the history of the genre, or its criticism. Additionally, the text makes very few references to the study of comics or to film theory. Paik’s lack of engagement with this critical tradition can’t be reduced to breach of protocol, but leads to a number of analytical problems in what could have been a more critical intervention in the field.
     
    This problem is most evident in his reading of Moore’s The Watchmen, although it also affects his reading of the other films and comics. Paik recognizes the intertextual dimension of Moore’s work, but makes no effort to work through the theoretical implications of that intertextuality. Paik reads Moore’s work through the lens of the superhero as a “demiurgic creator,” focusing on Ozymandias’s attempt to create a new order through mass death. While this assessment is true, the narrative is also continually reflecting back on the history of comics as a genre. The series invokes the history of a multiplicity of comic forms, both licit and illicit, and explores the confessional from of the memoir and a number of other forms. Moore’s narrative not only comments on the fantasy of the superhero as secularized sovereign, but on the history of comic art itself. Moore’s narrative takes the relationship seriously–the relationship between form and history, which is dropped from theoretical concern in Paik’s analysis. Paik never deals with the narrative’s allusions to the comic’s code, nor with the complex and contradictory attempts on the part of the genre to deal with the counter-culture and New Left. More significantly, Paik avoids thinking through how Moore’s narrative itself might be influenced by the policies of Reagan and Thatcher, the crushing of counter-systemic movements, the dismantling of the social safety net, etc. The refusal to deal with the history of generic form simultaneously erases the way the various texts Paik engages with operate as products of their times.
     
    Effectively, Paik’s analysis ignores the need to read these films and texts symptomatically, that is as products of the common sense assumptions of their time. The need to read texts symptomatically doesn’t leave out the possibility that these texts diagnose and critique the political formations of their time, but it does demand a critical engagement with the objects at hand. To give an example of an alternative approach to dystopian literature, we can look at Tom Moylan’s Scraps of the Untainted Sky: Science Fiction, Utopia, Dystopia. Moylan introduces a note of ambiguity in his analysis of the genre: “The dystopian text does not guarantee a creative position that is implicitly militant or resigned. As an open form, it always negotiates the continuum between the Party of Utopia and the Party of Anti-Utopia” (xiii). Within Moylan’s explicitly political framing, the genre has both the possibility of contributing to the implicitly positive potential of political militancy and of contributing to its negative potential for resignation. There are legitimate critiques of this partisan approach to literary criticism. After all, the approach tends to create a binary between the “good” and the “bad” text, losing out on the possibility of complexity and ambiguity in narrative.
     
    Still, Moylan’s approach holds out the possibility of reading the genre critically, exposing its assumptions, its mystifications. More significantly, Moylan continually insists on reading dystopia as a product of a particular historical time and particular events. He notes, “Although its roots lie in Menippean satire, realism, and the anti-utopian novels of the nineteenth century, the dystopia emerged as a literary form in its own right in the early 1900s, as capital entered a new phase with the onset of monopolized production and as the modern imperialist state extended its internal and external reach” (xi). Moylan foregrounds the historical aspect of the conditions that the dystopian novel was simultaneously defined by and that it critically engaged, rather than gesturing towards or alluding to it, as Paik does. If Paik had taken this historical aspect more seriously, he could have avoided some of the more problematic interpretations of the historical materialist tradition, particularly in his attempt to ascribe a notion of human nature to the tradition. This difficulty persists in his reading of Darko Suvin’s work, where he focuses on the notion of utopia as a “good place,” rather than on Suvin’s historical argument about the rise of utopian literature. Suvin’s concept of the novum, or “novelty, innovation . . . validated by cognitive logic” (Suvin 63), can be understood only within temporal innovations of the commodity form, or within what Benedict Anderson, drawing on the work of Walter Benjamin, calls the “homogenous, empty time” of print capitalism (24). To put it simply, the history of the genre of science fiction is intertwined with the history of crisis and transformation in the formation of the capitalist world system. At an even more basic level, science fiction operates on the premise that the future will be radically different from the present.
     
    But that engagement with history is not part of Paik’s theoretical engagement with his texts. Instead, Paik frames his argument through the trans-historical framework offered by Carl Schmitt. Despite his critical interpretation of Schmitt, Paik accepts the transhistorical framework implicit in his methodology. Rather than thinking about the fear, cynicism, and opportunism that define our particular “leaden times” as a result of the class offensive contained in neoliberalism, Paik’s narrative accepts the political resignation of those texts, not as an effect of the counterrevolutionary violence of our times, but as a transhistorical truth. This translates into an unconscious conservatism that runs throughout Paik’s text. Unlike Moylan, I am unsure whether resignation is an accurate reflection of our current political possibilities or a conservative mystification of those possibilities, but, along with Moylan, I would argue that critical political theory should interrogate the assumptions of contemporary common sense, rather than repeat them.
     

    Robert Wood is a Ph.D. student in Comparative Literature at the University of California, Irvine. He is working on feminist science fiction in the 20th Century through the lens of Marxist and feminist critiques of the concept of reproductive labor. This dissertation is part of his larger interest in the intersection of radical political movements and artistic movements. He writes for his blog, Work Resumed on the Tower, and was recently elected Campus Unit Chair on a reform ticket for his union, United Auto Workers 2865.

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Anderson, Benedict. Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism. 2nd Edition. London: Verso Press, 1991. Print.
    • Moylan, Tom. Scraps of the Untainted Sky: Science Fiction, Utopia, Dystopia. Boulder: Westview Press, 2000. Print.
    • Suvin, Darko. Metamorphoses of Science Fiction: On the Poetics and History of a Literary Genre. New Haven: Yale UP, 1979. Print.

     

  • A Zine Ecology of Charles Bernstein’s Selected Poems

    Kaplan Page Harris (bio)
    St. Bonaventure University
    kharris@sbu.edu

    Charles Bernstein, All the Whiskey in Heaven: Selected Poems. New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2010.

     

     
    All the Whiskey in Heaven: Selected Poems offers the prospect of commemoration and erasure. The same is probably true of selected poems in general. The format serves the purpose of introduction and distribution, often for students in classroom settings. The selection is passable if it supplies new readers, through a carefully crafted table of contents, with an abbreviated synopsis of a poet’s career and a balanced overview of writerly achievements and worldly concerns. Some degree of simplification or distortion must result. The best selections are like gateway drugs: the hard stuff can come later.
     
    The erasure is especially acute, however, in the case of Charles Bernstein. He has been actively publishing for more than thirty-five years, during which time he has skillfully risen through networked communities and institutions of a fiercely intellectual counterculture and through a series of anti-workshop initiatives for the teaching of poetry and poetics. These relationships, not surprisingly, can be glimpsed as the wheels within wheels of his prior book publications. Of forty-two authored or co-authored books between 1975 and 2010, two come from self-publishing (e.g., Asylums), four come from university presses (e.g., Girly Man and My Way), and all the rest, without exception, come from small and mid-sized independent presses (e.g., Republics of Reality, Dark City, Rough Trades, Islets/Irritations, Resistance, Stigma, and Disfrutes). All the Whiskey in Heaven marks a significant new step because it is his first book released by a large commercial press. A three-decade oeuvre now finds itself represented by a private company that may or may not share the same interests with do-it-yourself and community-based ideas about the avant-garde.
     
    While the Farrar, Straus and Giroux edition does include endnotes for the prior book and chapbook editions, the information goes only so deep in that it does not list the magazines, journals, and broadsides where Bernstein originally found company with other poets. This point is less a critique of the FSG edition than a basic observation about the historical erasure that accompanies the commercial repackaging of a poet’s work. Without the print record, the poems appear as solitary objects removed from the social and material conditions in which they took shape. My discussion here – moving chronologically through All the Whiskey in Heaven – attempts to forestall this erasure by constructing a bibliographic map, or a zine ecology, of the small-press world in which these individual poems first developed.
     

    §

     
    The selection opens with the title poem from Bernstein’s Asylums (1975), the self-published chapbook from a press (Asylum’s) that he co-founded with Susan Bee (née Laufer) in their apartment on Amsterdam Avenue between 82nd and 83rd. Bernstein absorbed the DIY ethos locally from poets on the Lower East Side. In the early 1970s, he himself enrolled in Bernadette Mayer’s workshop at St. Mark’s Poetry Project. Bee designed the cover of this, Bernstein’s first book, establishing a pattern of poet-artist collaboration that they have maintained for many of his forty-plus works. There are a few exceptions: Arakawa designed the cover for the original edition of Islets/Irritations (1983), and the cover of All the Whiskey in Heaven is a photograph by Emma Bee Bernstein (daughter of the poet and artist).
     

    §

     
    Self-publishing, even when collaborative, is an isolated activity that only indicates so much about the social ecology of a poet’s writing activity. Was that activity part of an emerging conversation about poetics? How did its formal structure resonate with what others were doing? How did it circulate and who cared to read the poem?
     
    These questions are partly answered by revisiting the zine debut of “Asylum” in the San Francisco-based Tottel’s (No. 16, 1976), edited by Ron Silliman. Like Bernstein at this early moment, the fellow contributors are almost all outsiders in the poetry world: Jackson Mac Low, Lee De Jasu, Barbara Baracks, Ray DiPalma, Keith Waldrop, Jerome Rothenberg, Karl Young, Bruce Andrews, Barrett Watten, Bob Perelman, Hannah Weiner, and Silliman himself. Still, however much these poets might be excluded from the economy of prizes, commercial publications, and university appointments, one quickly sees the difficulty of restricting an account of Tottel’s – a magazine often heralded as central to Language poetry – to any single coalition or group. Approximately half the poets here are more accurately described as fellow travelers.
     
    The cover of Tottel’s 16 is a gas chamber execution record from San Quentin Prison. No information has been completed except “tottel’s 16” for the prisoner’s name. Bernstein’s poem, which is based on cut-ups from Erving Goffman’s Asylums: Essays on the Social Situation of Mental Patients and Other Inmates, thus makes a very nice fit.
     
    Poems are like that in magazines: they reverberate with paratextual elements designed by the editor and the printer and with work by other contributors. It’s not that Bernstein’s poem can’t be appreciated when uprooted from the original zine publication. The lines of the poem are fascinating in their own way and raise provocative questions about the relationship between poetry and medicine. The use of quotation marks around words, to take one example, hints at parallels between the technique of poetic citing (which brings to mind Zukofsky) and the clinical skill of listening to patients. Bernstein, who worked for a period as a technical writer for medical publications, clearly zeroes in on the language of persons who stigmatize patients, e.g., the
     

    persevering, nagging, delusional group –
     
    “worry warts”
     
    “nuisances”
     
    “bird dogs”
     
    in the attendant’s slang
     

    (“Asylum” 31-35).

     
    Bernstein’s technique, when situated within a rich twentieth-century avant-garde, reaches back to precursors like Charles Reznikoff’s Testimony and to recent contemporaries like Ted Berrigan’s “Things to Do On Speed.” Bernstein’s poem, too, conceivably fulfilled an assignment in Mayer’s workshop. His use of Goffman’s text corresponds quite closely to one or two ideas in her widely-circulated “Experiments List”: “Take a piece of prose writing and turn it into poetic lines. Then, without remembering that you were planning to do this, make a poem of the first and last words of each line to see what happens.” Even the notion of going to Goffman in the first place has a certain Mayer-like quality, recalling her use of journals from psychoanalysis sessions in Studying Hunger (published in 1975, the same year as Bernstein’s poem).
     
    Such interpretive points are vitally important, and nothing about the reframing of “Asylum” in All the Whiskey in Heaven will stop anyone from seeing them (and plenty of others). But let’s look back again at its placement in Tottel’s. While Bernstein’s arrangement of the text is visually complicated, the disjunctive effect of single words and short phrases is fairly light in comparison to other poems in the same issue. Mac Low’s striking poem “LETT” uses all upper-case letters for ten relentless pages: “D U / A S E / N / S F S W T S Q T D” (1-4). Ray DiPalma’s “from The Sargasso Transcries” uses mainly lower-case letters for six straight pages: “khkj khkllkak lskmsmsh hsjsuhjej jekeleheueieo / bchmauh lhakale uahaheuheueieoekemenb” (1-2).
     
    The print record reveals that Bernstein was surprisingly straightforward or, some might say, outright conventional in his adherence to complete words and phrases. Bernstein, for all his inventiveness, was going to learn a lot from his peers – or “company,” to use a word that he borrows from Robert Creeley. And as later poems from All the Whiskey in Heaven reveal, Bernstein did not take long to trouble the lexical operations of language (e.g., see the made-up words in “Azoot D’Puund” dating from 1979’s Poetic Justice).
     

    §

     
    The second set of selections is from Shade (1977), the sixty-five-page booklet that inaugurated the “Contemporary Literature Series” from Douglas Messerli’s nascent Sun and Moon Press. Shade was originally published in five hundred copies, came with a sticker price of three dollars, and had no ISBN in order to facilitate sales and distribution. At this time Sun and Moon was a modest operation based out of Messerli’s apartment in College Park, Maryland. Anyone who wanted a copy could write to his address printed on the back (4330 Hartwick Road #418, College Park, Maryland).
     
    “Take then, these…,” one of the poems that finds an afterlife in All the Whiskey in Heaven, had already appeared in Messerli’s magazine La-Bas: A Newsletter of Experimental Poetry & Poetics (No. 7, May 1977). La-Bas was mimeographed on an 8½ by 11, side-staple format. Other poets in that same issue are Michael Davidson, Ray DiPalma, P. Inman, and Rosmarie Waldrop. Again we’re talking outsiders in the poetry world, at least for the particular moment.
     
    This early Bernstein likes to combine unlike objects or phrases in order to heighten poetic attention: “Take then these nail & boards / which seams to lay me down / in perfect semblance” (“Take” 1-2). If you’ve followed Language poetry at all, you know the case that’s made against transparent narratives or picaresque representations of experience. Don’t get distracted by the “semblance,” Bernstein says. Don’t overlook the “seams” when something “seems” understood or self-evident. And be sure to catch the violence implied by using nails and boards to put “me” in a box.
     
    Bernstein never tires of punning on seams. Further instances crop up late in All the Whiskey in Heaven: “the seam that binds” (“The Kiwi Bird in the Kiwi Tree” 8, Whiskey 144) and “the brokered / seams of a riven dream” (“The Bricklayer’s Dreams” 29-30, Whiskey 279). Variations appear like “inseams” or “ifsitseamltu” (the latter in “Lift Off” 20, Whiskey 36). In these moments, Bernstein is not the Wallace Stevens of “let be be the finale of seems,” but the wunderkind of anti-essentialism who keeps stressing the ubiquity of artifice. Or keep that in mind for the early poems, because a later Bernstein says just the opposite when he begins “Autonomy Is Jeopardy” with the line “I hate artifice” – thereby reversing Robert Grenier’s “I hate speech.”
     

    §

     
    Asylums was produced for a gift economy, as to a lesser extent was Shade. Like other side-stapled books from Bernstein’s lo-fi, in-house operation, Asylums did not come with a price sticker or an ISBN. This practice changed in 1979, when his books started to appear with ISBNs – a paratextual lingua franca developed by publishers with the goal of standardizing all books in all languages and maximizing the efficiency of storage and purchase orders for distributors. The adoption of ISBN numbers and barcodes in avant-garde publishing should give us pause, not least because they constitute an eyesore on the back cover of lovingly produced objects. The “standard” of the ISBN and the foregrounding of the book’s commodity status are difficult to reconcile with poetry’s promise of radical social change. How can that promise be packaged using the same marketplace norms for books about improving one’s golf swing or books about planting begonias?
     
    Take for example Poetic Justice, a forty-eight-page perfect-bound book published by Pod Books in Baltimore. It appeared in an edition of five hundred copies, listed the ISBN on the copyright page (including a separate one for the signed edition), and acknowledged the support of a grant from the National Endowment for the Arts. At a cost of $3.50, it could be ordered from publishers Kirby Malone and Ro Malone at their home address at 3022 Abell Avenue in Baltimore. Today, copies can still be ordered online (prices range from twenty-eight dollars to eighty-two dollars), because the ISBN gives databases a standard for linking sellers with consumers. The producers, Malone and Malone, are effaced in this exchange.
     
    The appeal of the ISBN can certainly be understood, however, for it provided a means to move beyond the limited circulation of a coterie audience. The other book of 1979, Senses of Responsibility, was “Tuumba 20” in the long-running chapbook series designed and published by Lyn Hejinian. Like Asylum’s and the early Sun and Moon, Tuumba was a homebrew operation. Hejinian printed chapbooks on a Chandler-Price Press that she kept in the back room of her home at 2639 Russell Street in Berkeley. Her ambition for the series, she recalls, was to promote poetry, not as a solitary experience, but “in the social worlds of people” (257). The plurality signaled in “social worlds” suggests a pragmatic use of existing market structures to distribute poetry beyond its usual readership. Senses of Responsibility was also subsidized by a grant from the NEA. The book cost two dollars, appeared in an edition of four hundred fifty copies, and listed an ISBN number on the copyright page (though not on the back cover).
     
    Most of Bernstein’s subsequent books after 1979 were similarly published with an ISBN. Dark City (1994), published by the greatly expanded West Coast operation of Sun and Moon, was the first to use a barcode for the ISBN.
     

    §

     
    Senses of Responsibility and Poetic Justice, along with several of Bernstein’s other early small-press books, represent one sector of a micro-economy that was partially sustained by grants from the NEA starting in the late 1960s. Additional funding was available at the local level through the New York State Council on the Arts, and through donations to non-profit institutions that were sometimes founded by the poets themselves (e.g., the Segue Foundation for Roof Books and the Contemporary Arts Educational Project for Sun and Moon). After moving to Los Angeles, for example, Sun and Moon Press drew on lucrative grants from the NEA and from the John Simon Guggenheim Foundation (Register of the Sun and Moon Press Archive).
     
    These economic relationships were deeply entrenched by the time Bernstein won an NEA Creative Writing Fellowship in 1980. In 1966, the founding of St. Mark’s Poetry Project was enabled by $200,000 in federal grants from the Office of Juvenile Delinquency and Youth Development (Kane 129). The nominal goal of this money was to socialize troubled youths by providing them with a structured outlet for creativity. Bernstein and others around the Poetry Project in the early 70s were thus beneficiaries of the fiscal climate – even if they were not exactly the delinquents that the social programs had in mind.
     
    The total amount of grant support awarded to literary magazines was really quite small compared to overall funding for the arts. The big-ticket items were opera, theater, and so forth. According to one estimate in 1978, less than two percent of NEA grants were devoted to literature (Anania 18). Still, there were lasting consequences that readers should recognize. As Jerome Rothenberg explains, the reliance on grant support served “to impose both a gloss of professionalism on the alternative publications and to make obsolete the rough and ready book works of the previous two decades” (11).
     

    §

     
    Critics who charge that Bernstein and other Language poets concocted a poetry movement that was perfectly suited for academic assimilation miss an important point here. The few university presses that took on their work only did so when the Culture Wars of the 1980s led to a massive reduction of federal funding for the arts. The affiliation with university publishers (Southern Illinois, Harvard, New England/Wesleyan, Northwestern, Alabama, and Chicago) was first one of material necessity. Today, the economic circumstances on campuses (especially for state schools) has led to deep cuts and freezes in press budgets – with some being discontinued altogether. The new FSG edition of Bernstein’s selected poems is part of the thirty-year development that arguably represents the full privatization of the avant-garde.
     

    §

     
    Now a brief story about “Palukaville.” In the fall of 1976, Bernstein embarked on LEGEND, a five-party collaboration with Bruce Andrews, Ray Di Palma, Steve McCaffery, and Ron Silliman. In February 1978, Bernstein and Andrews published the first issue of L=A=N=G=U=A=G=E magazine. The period between these dates was one of intense exchange among these five prolific writers.
     
    “Palukaville” can be viewed as a kind of spin-off from LEGEND. The poem is comprised of answers to Ron Silliman’s “Sunset Debris,” which is a poem made up entirely of questions. Other poets have taken up this challenge (see Alan Davies and Michael Lally), but Bernstein was evidently the first out of the gate when he saw a manuscript of Silliman’s poem.
     
    Excerpts from LEGEND made up the centerpiece of a forum of new writing – all of it language-centered – that James Sherry featured in his magazine Roof (No. 3, Summer 1977). The individual poets also contributed their own work to the forum. Bernstein contributed “Palukaville,” which he later collected in Poetic Justice and now in All the Whiskey in Heaven.
     

    §

     
    Roof Books is the long-running, aesthetically diverse operation – i.e., all under one “roof” – directed by James Sherry through the Segue Foundation. Bernstein’s Controlling Interests (1980) was one of the first perfect-bound editions from the press. It came with the title printed on a solid blue cover: nondescript and thus light on the design budget. Roof magazine was already home to several of the poems from Controlling Interests, like “Matters of Policy” in Roof (No. 6, Spring 1978). The poem came sandwiched between poems by Bruce Andrews and William Corbett, and the same issue featured Alan Davies, Ray DiPalma, Michael Gottlieb, Ted Greenwald, Robert Grenier, P. Inman, Christopher Knowles, Jackson Mac Low, Eileen Myles, Nick Piombino, Phyllis Rosenzweig, Michael Scholnick, James Sherry, John Wellman, and John Yau, as well as graphics by Brenda Goodman, Lee Sherry, Louisa Chase, and Ann Christopher.
     
    Another poem, “The Italian Border of the Alps,” debuted in Roof (No. 9, Spring 1979) alongside poems by Kit Robinson, Alan Davies, P. Inman, and Lynne Dryer. Sherry tended to place poems and images on adjacent pages in his magazine, thereby providing one glimpse of the productive cross-fertilization that occurred in the arts and poetry scenes of the 1970s. The images in Roof 9 included graphics by Judy Pfaff and Harvey Quaytman, as well as archival images of Stéphane Mallarmé’s writing that hinted at his role in the genealogy of visual poetry.
     
    The pages of Roof magazine measure 8½ by 10½, a size that is pragmatically conducive to the reproduction of art images. The size also creates possibilities for the layout of poems. This is not new, of course, not since Mallarmé rolled the dice or Charles Olson sallied forth in Dogtown. But what about a prose poem, like “The Italian Border of the Alps,” where size might seem incidental? It turns out that size does matter when it comes to ingrained habits of reading prose on small, turn-able pages with frequent breaks between paragraphs. The compressed format of All the Whiskey in Heaven is actually a lot easier on the eyes than the voluminous page format of Roof (where it takes up two and a half pages). In the latter case, the poem expands into one unbroken box of text that has no internal paragraphs to organize the flow or create natural breaks in the reading process. It almost seems possible here to argue that the large page of the small press trumps the small page of the large press.
     

    §

     
    The geographical mixture of East and West Coast poets (plus several from elsewhere) who published in Roof magazine did not represent an isolated case. Bernstein read with Barrett Watten for the Grand Piano reading series in early 1979. Like Robert Creeley a generation before, he was by this time travelling frequently, becoming a familiar face – which was fueled in part by the sensation of L=A=N=G=U=A=G=E magazine – and establishing contacts among multiple urban scenes of poetic activity.
     
    Later that year his poem “For Love has Such a Spirit that If it is Portrayed it Dies” (which refers to a title by Creeley) was published in the magazine This. Edited by Barrett Watten, this 8½ by 8½ magazine was an organ not only for the close-knit friends and collaborators who became known as the San Francisco contingent of Language Poetry, but also for fellow poets who were drawn into their sometimes vitalizing, sometimes heated and exasperating conversations about the nature of all things poetic. Other poets in the same issue include Rae Armantrout, Carla Harryman, Lyn Hejinian, Kit Robinson, and Watten himself, who are part of the former group, as well as Diane Ward, Christopher Dewdney, Clark Coolidge, Michael Gottlieb, and Alan Davies, who are part of the latter. It might be alleged, as some have, that publishing friends is nepotism or logrolling. But note the editorial perspicacity at work in this one issue. “For Love has Such a Spirit that If it is Portrayed it Dies” turns out not to be the only poem with an afterlife in an edition of selected poems. Recent Pulitzer-winner Armantrout’s “Postcards,” from the same issue, is reprinted in Veil, her own selected poems (Wesleyan 2001).
     

    §

     
    Bernstein’s poem “The Years as Swatches” (which refers to a title by Robert Duncan) made its book debut in The Sophist (1987), but readers who had an ear to the ground first saw it five years earlier in Gil Ott’s Philadelphia-based magazine Paper Air (Vol. 3.1, 1982).Ott’s editorial philosophy, which openly invited contributions from anyone “engaged in the expansion of revolutionary perception,” courted a range of poets and artists that again defied any single aesthetic category – and thereby guaranteed the reputation of his magazine as an attractive venue for Language poets hoping to place work outside of their own immediate circles. Early issues featured Silliman, Bernstein, and Andrews, but they are far outnumbered by non-Language peers, including by Nathaniel Tarn, Janine Pommy Vega, Rachel Blau DuPlessis, John Cage, Eleanor Antin, Carole Berge, Larry Eigner, Jerome Rothenberg, George Quasha, and Rosmarie Waldrop. Two special issues were dedicated to John Taggart and Jackson Mac Low.
     
    Ott made sure that Paper Air was a welcome venue for essays, reviews, and interviews. Bernstein’s poem “The Years as Swatches” is even situated right next to a review of Controlling Interests by Messerli. Critical prose was simply the norm in Paper Air. The same was true for poems that blurred the line between verse and essay. Later Ott devoted an entire issue of Paper Air to Bernstein’s “Artifice of Absorption” (Vol. 4.1, 1987). Readers who were disconnected from Paper Air would not have the opportunity to see the essay-poem until five years later, when it appeared in the Harvard publication of Bernstein’s A Poetics.
     
    Here it must also be stressed that Paper Air was appealing because of it physical format. The pages consistently measured 8½ by 11. The printing evolved from fairly brief issues using side-stapled, photo offset format—a method that superseded mimeograph’s ability to combine art images, poems, and even handwriting—to long issues of more than a hundred pages printed using a perfect-bound format.
     

    §

     
    A full third of the issue that contains “The Years as Swatches” is devoted to “Contemporary French Poetry in Translation,” in a selection superbly edited by Craig Watson. The presence of poems by Claude Royet-Journoud, Edmond Jabès, Emmanuel Hocquard, and Ann-Marie Albiach is one early and telling indicator of the internationalization of poetics that captures Bernstein’s attention starting in the 1980s.
     
    Once again the print history is revealing. Bernstein published his translation of Royet-Journoud’s The Maternal Drape (1984) with Awede Press not one year after its designer, Brita Bergland, published his own book Resistance. Likewise, Bernstein published his translation of Olivier Cadiot’s Red, Green, and Black (1990) with the same press that earlier published his own book Disfrutes (1981). Like the little magazines of modernism, these small presses of contemporary poetry envisioned their practice as taking shape in networks that involved more than a national audience. Moreover, as his own reputation grew, Bernstein can increasingly be seen placing his work with non-U.S. publishers, such as Zasterle Press in the Canary Islands (The Absent Father in Dumbo, 1990) and Aark Arts in New Delhi (Warrant, 2005).
     
    One poem from All the Whiskey in Heaven distinctly hints at the national and linguistic boundaries that Bernstein traverses as his career progresses. “A Test of Poetry” takes its title from Louis Zukofsky’s quirky pedagogical book, but the text of the poem, as Bernstein explains, comprises italicized phrases from his Chinese translator Ziquing Zhang. Selected Language Poems came out in China in 1993 and featured seven of Bernstein’s best-known poems. Note that five of these seven (“The Simply,” “The Voyage of Life,” “The Harbor of Illusion,” “The Kiwi Bird in the Kiwi Tree,” and “Dysraphism”) are included in All the Whiskey in Heaven, so it is even possible to trace many of the lines in “A Test of Poetry” that the translator had questions about.
     

    §

     
    The poems of the 1990s – especially those featured in Rough Trades and Dark City – reveal a fork in Bernstein’s publishing venues. On the one hand, small magazines with politically oppositional agendas continued to welcome his poems. The most influential of these were Jimmy & Lucy’s House of “K,” O.blek, and Big Allis, all of which were edited by poets from an ambitious younger generation. On the other hand, several academic publications, including boundary 2, Rethinking Marxism, and Archive for New Poetry Newsletter (UCSD), began to publish his poems alongside their usual scholarly articles. For example, the editors of Rethinking Marxism situated Bernstein’s poem “The Kiwi Bird in the Kiwi Tree” next to an article “On Language Poetry,” thus establishing the idea that a poem might be part and parcel of the social critique performed by the journal’s standard scholarly essays. It may have helped, of course, that the poem combined Bernstein’s usual paratactic zingers with at least one fairly straightforward theoretical assertion: “The first fact is the social body, / one from another, nor needs no other” (“The Kiwi Bird” 13-14).
     
    While troubling boundaries between academic insiders and outsiders is nothing new, the 1990s is remarkable in that it witnessed an intensification of exchange that is surely unrivaled since the canonization of the New American Poets. Even the small magazines bore traces of academia. A case in point: Bernstein wrote “A Defence of Poetry” in response to literary scholar Brian McHale, but it first appeared in the magazine Aerial (No. 6/7, 1991), which was edited and self-published by poet Rod Smith. Similarly, Bernstein’s “Gertrude and Ludwig’s Bogus Adventure” was written for literary scholar Marjorie Perloff, whose name was originally “Gabriele Mintz.” The poem, though, made its debut in Ribot (No. 5, 1997), a magazine published by a non-institutional collective that referred to itself as the College of Neglected Science. Lest there be any confusion, this College is self-described as having a “virtual existence,” and even though it once organized an academic-style conference, I don’t think it was ever in the business of granting actual degrees.
     

    §

     
    Bernstein’s points of interest are increasingly drawn from cultural artifacts of the twentieth century. Early foreshadowing of this interest appears in “Dodgem,” based on the name of a children’s board game, or “Palukaville,” based on a comic strip about a boxer. Allusive lines from Bernstein’s recent poems sound like an encyclopedia of Americana that is packed with old movies, old cars, old song tunes, old catchphrases, and more. This later drift differs from the historical digging of Ezra Pound’s luminous detail or Susan Howe’s dark side of history. Bernstein is rather a collector of rhymes that charm like cheap souvenirs. If he is to be called a historical poet, then his specialty is the low or common.
     
    Bernstein does not pretend, however, that these artifacts are without their own perils. He is not, that is to say, one of Walter Benjamin’s heroic collectors who uncovers the “revolutionary energies that appear in the ‘outmoded.’” The pessimism of Bernstein’s historical vision is quite clear in his poem “Mao Tse Tung Wore Khakis,” which derives from the GAP advertising campaign in which figures from the past are repurposed for a commercial clothing line. A broadside edition (produced in Buffalo in the mid-1990s) superimposes the poem on top of the well-known GAP advertisement that shows Jack Kerouac wearing khakis. Here the rebel without a cause is reborn in the service of a socially acceptable cause, namely to make buckets of money in a media-saturated environment: “The Thunderbirds gleam end-to-end-to-end / in the studio backlot.”
     
    Bernstein’s bleak historicism is somewhat tempered in later poems. The post-9/11 selections taken from World on Fire are bleak in their own way, but they incorporate a mash-up of vinyl albums that he clearly adores. Horace Heidt’s big band piece “I Don’t Want to Set the World On Fire” (1941) is the source for the title of that book, and the song’s seductive refrain, “I just want to start a flame in your heart,” is the source for the title of one the poems. The poet Marcella Durand notes that another of the book’s poems, “In a Restless World Like This Is,” likewise derives from a hit song of the 1940s, “When I Fall in Love” (famously recorded by Nat King Cole). Finally, the poem “Didn’t We” can be read as a curt rejoinder to Billy Joel’s denial of political complicity in the megahit “We Didn’t Start the Fire.”
     

    §

     
    What I explore above is a zine ecology that stresses the social life of Bernstein’s poems as well as the material conditions that enabled publication in the first place. Like any ecological mapping, no matter how rigorously constructed, the points that I describe are not purely objective but emphatically partial – a lesson that Bernstein’s poems impart regardless of their particular publication venue. What the poems also impart, regardless of venue, is a sense of conversation with fellow poets and readers. That conversation is not one that can be understood without gross distortion when the poems are lined up with other poets in the FSG catalog. It’s doubtful that anything will ever make Bernstein’s poems fit cozily with those of August Kleinzahler, Frank Bidart, or Carol Ann Duffy – to name a few poets under the FSG imprint. (Perhaps Bernstein is best read in light of the handful of modernist poets that FSG publishes, like Mina Loy.)
     
    I close this review by noting that the zine ecology above is severely limited by its reliance on the print record. Other kinds of archives exist, other entranceways to the social bearings of poetry, and these are increasingly available to anyone who wants to explore the work beyond the page. The online format here allows for links to PennSound recordings that capture Bernstein performing many poems from All the Whiskey in Heaven. I listened to them while writing the above, and it was startling how often my interest in constructing a bibliographic account was thwarted by an interest in returning to poems themselves – though by “themselves” I mean when they were aired before a live audience and not yet committed to print technology. Rather than an exercise in close reading, it was, as Bernstein himself would say, a matter of close listening. Here, to close, are links to ten of the finest:
     

    Asylums” – Reading for Anthology Film Archives, April 3, 1977
     
    Azoot D’Puund” – Recorded for Cabinet #1, Winter 2000
     
    Dark City” – Reading for Live at the Ear, 1992.
     
    Palukaville” – Reading for Anthology Film Archives, April 3, 1977
     
    Matters of Policy” – Reading at the West End Bar (NYC), March 12, 1978.
     
    The Italian Border of the Alps” – Reading for Grand Piano (SF), February 20, 1979
     
    The Simply” – Reading in Ithaca (New York), May 8, 1982
     
    Dysraphism” – Reading at Poetry Project, St Mark’s Church (NYC), October 17, 1983 (poem starts at 30’13”)
     
    A Defence of Poetry” – Recorded by Chris Funkhouser and Belle Gironda, July 27, 1994, Monterey, MA (via Kenning CD, 2004)
     
    Mao Tse Tung Wore Khakis” – Recording from Postmodern Culture (journal), 1994

     

    Kaplan Page Harris is Associate Professor and Director of the Graduate MA Program in English at St. Bonaventure University. His recent criticism appears in Jacket2, Wild Orchids, Paideuma, American Literature, Artvoice, Contemporary Literature, and The Poetry Project Newsletter. He is also editing, with Peter Baker and Rod Smith, The Selected Letters of Robert Creeley for the University of California Press.
     

    Acknowledgements

     
    I wish to thank Michael Basinski, Curator, and James Maynard, Assistant Curator and their staff at The Poetry Collection, The University at Buffalo for research assistance. Thanks also to Julia Bloch and Lori Emerson for editorial comments.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Anania, Michael. “Of Living Belfry and Rampart: On American Literary Magazines Since 1950.” The Little Magazine in America: A Modern Documentary History. Ed. Elliott Anderson and Mary Kinzie. Yonkers: Pushcart Press, 1978. 6-26. Print.
    • Bernstein, Charles. The Absent Father in Dumbo. La Laguna: Zasterle Press, 1990. Print.
    • ———. “Asylum.” Tottel’s Magazine (No. 16, 1976): 31-38. Print.
    • ———. “Charles Bernstein.” PennSound. Center for Programs in Contemporary Writing, University of Pennsylvania. Web. 10 June 2010.
    • ———. Disfrutes. Boston: Potes and Poets Press, 1981. Print.
    • ———. “For Love has Such a Spirit that If it is Portrayed it Dies.” This 10 (Winter 1979-1980): 83-85. Print.
    • ———. “The Italian Border of the Alps.” Roof 9 (Spring 1979): 59-61. Print.
    • ———. “The Kiwi Bird in the Kiwi Tree.” Rethinking Marxism: A Journal of Economics, Culture & Society 1.4 (1988): 77-84. Print.
    • ———.”Mao Tse Tung Wore Khakis.” Broadside. Channel 500. Broadcast by Poeticom Services U.X.A. Paid for by the Committee to Reelect the Goddess, n.d.
    • ———. “Matters of Policy” Roof 6 (Spring 1978): 13-18. Print.
    • ———. “Palukaville.” Roof 3 (Summer 1977): 56. Print.
    • ———. Poetic Justice. Baltimore: Pod Books, 1979. Print.
    • ———. Senses of Responsibility. Tuumba 20. Berkeley: Tuumba Press, 1979. Print.
    • ———. Shade. College Park: Sun & Moon Press, 1978. Print.
    • ———. “Take then, these…” La-Bas 7 (May 1977): 9. Print.
    • ———. Warrant. New Delhi: Aark Arts / Contemporary World Poetry, 2005. Print.
    • ———. World on Fire. Vancouver: Nomados, 2004. Print.
    • Cadiot, Olivier. Red, Green, and Black. Trans. Charles Bernstein. Hartford: Potes and Poets, 1990. Print.
    • DiPalma, Ray. “from The Sargasso Transcries.” Tottel’s 16 (1976): 15-21. Print.
    • Durand, Marcella. “totally indivisible.” PoemTalk 21. The Poetry Foundation, The Kelly Writers House, and PennSound. 24 Aug. 2009. Web. 26 May 2011.
    • Hejinian, Lyn. “Tuumba Press.” A Secret Location on the Lower East Side: Adventures in Writing, 1960-1980. Ed. Steven Clay and Rodney Phillips. New York: New York Public Library and Granary Books, 1998. 257. Print.
    • Kane, Daniel. All Poets Welcome: The Lower East Side Poetry Scene in the 1960s. Berkeley: U of California P, 2003. Print.
    • Mac Low, Jackson. “LETT.” Tottel’s 16 (1976): 1-10. Print.
    • Mayer, Bernadette. “Experiments List.” PECP Library, PennSound. Web. 1 Jun. 2011.
    • McCaffery, Steve. “Lag.” Temblor 8 (1988): 36-39. Print.
    • Ott, Gil. “Editorial Statment.” Paper Air 1.1 (1976). n. pag. Print.
    • Register of the Sun and Moon Press Archive, 1976-2002. MS 0224. Mandeville Special Collections Library, Geisel Library, University of California, San Diego.
    • Rothenberg, Jerome. “Pre-Face.” A Secret Location on the Lower East Side: Adventures in Writing, 1960-1980. Ed. Steven Clay and Rodney Phillips. New York: New York Public Library and Granary Books, 1998. Print.
    • Royet-Journoud, Claude. The Maternal Drape. Trans. Charles Bernstein. Windsor, VT: Awede Press, 1984. Print.

     

  • Otherwise than Universal: On Andrew Benjamin’s Of Jews and Animals

    Ewa Plonowska Ziarek (bio)
    The State University of New York at Buffalo
    epziarek@buffalo.edu

    Andrew Benjamin, Of Jews and Animals. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2010.

     

     
    Andrew Benjamin’s book Of Jews and Animals is a welcome addition not only to the burgeoning field of animal studies but also to contemporary preoccupations with justice, universality, and particularity and the demands they make on philosophical, ethical, and political thinking. By implicitly questioning the turn toward the “materialist” Christian universality proposed by Badiou and Žižek, the book questions and repositions the terms of the debates about justice and universality by reconstructing a critical genealogy of the joined and dis-joined figures of the “animal” and “the Jew” in the history of Western philosophical conceptions of subjectivity, community and, indeed, universality. The book also engages contemporary thinkers relevant to this debate, including Agamben and Derrida. Needless to say, the figures of “the animal” and “the Jew” constructed by the philosophical and ideological work of anthropocentrism and anti-Semitism are dangerous abstractions, fundamentally different from animal plurality and from the diverse definitions of Jewishness that arise from Judaism itself.
     
    The ambitious stakes of the book are articulated clearly in the introduction and carried out through detailed engagements with an impressive selection of philosophical texts and paintings. As Benjamin writes, the most urgent question his book addresses is:
     

    [H]ow to account philosophically for a radically different situation, namely one in which the particularity of human being did not depend on forms of privation and thus sacrifice. And conversely where regional conceptions of identity could be affirmed. What would be the effect – the effect on being human and thus the thinking of that being philosophically – if both the maintained animal were allowed and the particular affirmed? If, that is, the without relation gave way to a fundamentally different form of relationality?
     

    (16)

     
    As animal studies have shown, the figure of the animal has had the dubious distinction of marking a double difference: the difference between humanity and its others, that is, the difference that constitutes what is properly human; and a difference within humanity itself, that is, the difference between those who are properly human and those racialized or gendered others who are said to be inferior and who do not measure up to human essence. And even before the institution of the animal as a separate field of inquiry, a number of writers have contested this ideological role assigned to the animal. Consider, for instance, Virginia Woolf’s playful remarks about the exclusion of cats and dogs charged with marking the hierarchy of sexual difference. As Woolf writes in A Room of One’s Own: “Cats do not go to heaven. Women cannot write the plays of Shakespeare” (48). Woolf points to the remarkable longevity of Dr. Johnson’s remark about women preachers, the remark repeated in 1928 about women musicians: “‘Sir, a woman’s composing is like a dog’s walking on his hind legs. It is not done well, but you are surprised to find it done at all’” (54).
     
    Benjamin’s genealogical excavations of multiple figures of Jews and animals, together and apart, develop the discussion of animality and otherness by presenting a three-fold argument: First, the book reconstructs the violent but often invisible philosophical work of abstraction and exclusion that these twin figures were forced to perform in philosophy, theology, and art. Second, on the basis of this genealogy, it questions the status of these disciplines and the fundamental categories, such as universality, community, and subjectivity, that structure them. Third, it articulates an ethical affirmation of particularity and proposes a new philosophical concept of relationality. In his remarkable readings of Pascal, Hegel, Heidegger, Blanchot, Derrida, and Agamben, among others, Benjamin compellingly shows that the dis/joined figures of “the Jew” and “the animal” are implicated in the fundamental philosophical distinctions between the particular and the universal, friend and enemy, presence and absence, otherness and identity, on the one hand, and in the constructions of exteriority, singularity, relation, community, and justice, on the other. Benjamin claims that the figures of Jews and of animals reveal the way the dominant traditions of philosophy, theology, and, I would add, politics, are constructed: “[T]here is an important relationship between Jews and animals. They appear within the history of philosophy, art and theology in ways in which the differing forms of conjunction mark the manner in which dominant traditions construct themselves” (3).
     
    This claim is instantiated though careful and often deliberately provocative readings of selected philosophical texts and paintings. The book examines how the philosophical and theological articulations of universality depend on a double form of violent exclusion: on the one hand, on the effacement of Jewish particularity by the universal; and, on the other hand, on the expulsion of animality from the human – what Benjamin calls separation, or the “without relation.” The first part of this book examines the presence of the animal, often specific animals -in particular, dogs–in the history of philosophy from Descartes and Hegel to Heidegger and Blanchot. The notion of the separation of the animal from the human is first elaborated in Benjamin’s controversial reading of Heidegger’s discussion of animality in terms of a poverty of world (“world-poor”). Even though in Heidegger’s philosophy, both human Da-sein and the animal participate, in different ways, in the complex relationality of the world, Benjamin worries that the distinction between the world of Da-sein and the privation of the animal, and the corresponding distinction between human existence and animal life, leads to the separation, or to the “without relation,” of the human and the animal. The “without relation,” elaborated in different philosophical contexts, is the crucial term in the argument of the book. For example, in his interpretation of Blanchot’s engagement with Hegel, Benjamin analyzes the ways in which “without relation” is intertwined with a logic of sacrifice. Benjamin argues that, for Blanchot, the emergence of community and literature itself is predicated upon the death of the animal.1 The first part ends with an interpretation of the place of animality in Derrida’s deconstruction of metaphysics and anthropocentrism. By developing Derrida’s philosophy of the event, which is indebted to Heidegger’s philosophy of the event, Benjamin reinterprets the relation between the event and repetition as the affirmation of the plural and primordial relationality between human and nonhuman animals.
     
    One of the most important philosophical interventions of the book is its analysis of the way the figures of “the animal” and “the Jew” both produce and are captured by the complex configuration of abstract otherness and universality. In the second part of the book, Benjamin persuasively shows that both philosophical and theological universality are predicated upon either the exclusion of “the Jew” or the forced assimilation through erasure of the particularity of the Jewish way of life: “[T]his study involves tracing the way figures … and the interplay of particularity and universality are operative in a range of philosophical texts” (10). In his brilliant analysis of Pascal’s Pensées, Benjamin focuses on the neglected relation between the famous fragment 103, concerned with the relationship between justice and force, and the ignored fragment 102, concerned with the relationship between Jews and Christians (“It is necessary that the Jew or the Christian are wicked”).2 By interpreting this juxtaposition, Benjamin shows that the force of justice itself is predicated on the violent representation of the Jew as “wicked” (130-146).
     
    In Pascal’s Pensées and in Dürer’s paintings, the figure of the Jew is subjugated by the so-called “logic of the synagogue”: “The fundamental characteristic of that figure [of the synagogue] is her banded eyes and thus her blindness. She delivers or presents a truth that she, of necessity, cannot see” (140). As Benjamin points out, the logic of the synagogue is caught in a double necessity: It pronounces the truth, in which, however, neither she nor Jews can participate because of her blindness (140). The question of truth is implicated in the question of language. What is especially of import here is not only the fact that the Jew and the animal are the excluded, aberrant particulars, but also that they cannot be named by any form of universality. If that is the case, then that conception of language in the service of anthropocentrism becomes a form of exclusion. In fact, one of the questions the book poses is, “what is naming given a deconstruction of metaphysics?” (75).
     
    Benjamin exposes the dangerous and often ignored interconnections between otherness, aberrant particularity, and the enemy, and argues that such interconnections are among the violent effects of the visible and invisible figures of “the Jew” and of “the animal.” The crucial philosophical and political point the book makes is that the figure of the other is not only intertwined with the figure of the enemy, but in fact makes it possible: “[T]he possible repositioning of the other as the enemy… is by no means an extreme or attenuated repositioning. On the contrary, the move from other to enemy is a possibility that is already inherent in the category of the other” (4). By contesting this structural relationship between the other and the enemy, Benjamin equally questions the Levinasian rehabilitation of the other, which pertains only to inter-human relations and thus reproduces a certain anthropocentrism reinforced by the primacy of language. In Levinas’s ethics, “[t]here is therefore a primacy of relation between humans that is given through the ‘word.’ If it were possible to define the absence of the ‘word’ then that absence would describe the animal’s presence” (95). Agamben is also taken to task for his inability to provide an account of particularity and for failing to “respond to … the figure of the Jew” (14; see also 113-127).
     
    Another important contribution of Of Jews and Animals is its concern not only with the philosophical and theological, but also with visual representations of the Jew and of the animal in the history of painting. Such configuration of philosophy and painting problematizes, on the one hand, both the historical and contemporary notions of the “face” and “facing,” and, on the other hand, the notion of the figure itself, which is often used unreflectively in animal studies. In the context of the book, “figure” is not to be confused with figurative language; rather, it is often an invisible ideological construction that presents its effects as “naturalized.” Consequently, the task of the philosophical interpretation, similar in this respect to the ideological and cultural critique, lies precisely in the “denaturalization” of figures and their exposure as figures. In the context of the history of art, from Jan van Eyck and Piero della Francesca to Turner and Goya, Benjamin specifically focuses on the portraiture of the face. As if in implicit response to Levinas’s concept of the face of the other, this visual genealogy persuasively shows that the presentation of the face oscillates between specific faces and abstract humanity, and that this oscillation is in turn supported by the sharp contrast between the idealization of the Christian face and the deformation of the Jewish face. This interplay between the idealization, abstraction, and deformation of the face is what is at stake in Benjamin’s remarkable interpretation of Dürer’s “Self-Portrait” (1498) and “Jesus Among the Doctors” (1506) in Chapter 8, titled “Facing Jews.”
     
    The most important contribution of Of Jews and Animals lies not so much in the advocacy for an “animal ethics” or “animal rights” as in the elaboration of the ethical imperative of responding to the particular others caught in the dense web of the violent history of cultural figurations. Through an interrogation and repositioning of the conjoined/disjoined figures of the Jew and the animal, Benjamin articulates the main problematic of the book, namely, how to be just to the particular. This problematic refers in a new way to the three interrelated issues at the center of Andrew Benjamin’s own philosophy, namely justice, plurality, and the affirmation of particularity. At stake here is the philosophical approach to the particular that is neither subsumed under the universal nor reduced to empirical data. As Benjamin points out, “[p]articularity has a twofold presence. In the first instance the particular – Jew or animal- receives its identity from the work of figures. However, that identity, as has been indicated, is always imposed externally…. The other aspect that is central to the development of a conception of particularity” is the particular “located beyond the hold of figures” (185-186). To approach the particular “beyond the hold of figures” and beyond universality leads neither to essentialism nor to abstract alterity; rather, such an approach repositions the particular as relational and as the site of internal conflict (189) and fragile self-transformation.
     
    Benjamin’s affirmation of particularity and plurality also has broader, interdisciplinary stakes. Its philosophical elaboration of particularity contests the ideological, anti-Semitic constructions of “the Jew” and the anthropocentric constructions of “the animal” as the excluded others of authentic, Universal subjectivity. In so doing, the book provides a welcome, if implicit, intervention into the recent defenses of “militant” universalism, often associated with a Paulinian Christianity, proposed by Alain Badiou, Slavoj Žižek, and their followers. Badiou’s and Žižek’s “materialist” defenses of the Christian “generic conditions of universality,” which promote themselves as the only authentic contestations of capital and of neoliberalism, reproduce all too often the entrenched logic of the exclusion of inauthentic particulars that is associated with Jewishness or other “‘victimist’ conception[s] of man” (Badiou 6). Thus, Slavoj Žižek, from 2001’s On Belief to 2003’s The Puppet and the Dwarf, sets up “materialist,” Leninist Christianity as an alternative to both “‘multiculturalist’ polity” (On Belief 4-5)3 and to Levinas’s and Derrida’s “deconstructivist Jewish transcendentalism.”4 Similarly, Alain Badiou, in his Saint Paul: The Foundation of Universalism, presents the Pauline subjective form of universalism in opposition to Jewish conceptions of the law and particularity, on the one hand, and to the Greek conception of rhetoric and wisdom, on the other (28, 76). The elaboration of such universality is presented as the necessary counter to the so-called “culturalist and relativist ideology” (10) — an empty term that dismisses in advance the interrogations of the violence of universality that have emerged from feminism, Jewish studies, critical race studies, and poststructuralism.
     
    By providing an alternative to universalism, the affirmation of the plurality of particulars beyond their ideological determinations, and yet without essentialism, has an important affinity with a number of philosophical and political projects, ranging from feminism and poststructuralism to postmodernism. As Benjamin puts it, the philosophical and the political in his work “have an important affinity. Affirmation as part of a strategy has to work within already given determinations. Particularities within collectivities … continue to work within universals. However, the insistence of affirmation means that it will have become possible to insist on the position in which the universals in question neither direct nor subsume particulars” (190). Such an affinity between the philosophy and politics concerned with the particular should be of great interest to anyone concerned with justice and plurality.
     

    Ewa Plonowska Ziarek is Julian Park Professor of Comparative Literature and the Founding Director of Humanities Institute at the State University of New York at Buffalo. She is the author of Feminist Aesthetics: Literature, Gender, and Race in Modernity (forthcoming); An Ethics of Dissensus: Feminism, Postmodernity, and the Politics of Radical Democracy (Stanford 2001); and The Rhetoric of Failure: Deconstruction of Skepticism, Reinvention of Modernism (SUNY, 1995); the editor of Gombrowicz’s Grimaces: Modernism, Gender, Nationality (SUNY, 1998); and the co-editor of Revolt, Affect, Collectivity: The Unstable Boundaries of Kristeva’s Polis (SUNY 2005), Time for the Humanities: Praxis and the Limits of Autonomy (Fordam UP 2008), and Intermedialities: Philosophy, Art, Politics (Rowman & Littlefield 2010). She has published numerous articles on Kristeva, Irigaray, Derrida, Agamben, Foucault, Levinas, Fanon, feminist theory and literary modernism.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. For an alternative reading of Agamben and Heidegger on animality, see Ziarek.

     

     
    2. In this respect, see alsoBenjamin, The Plural Event.

     

     
    3. For further elaboration of this position, seeZizek, The Fragile Absolute.

     

     
    4. For this critique of Levinas, Derrida, and Jewish transcendence, see Zizek, The Puppet and the Dwarf. As Adrian Johnston writes approvingly in his review, repeating the same opposition, in “the Zizekian reading, Christianity is the religion of immanence (as opposed to, for example, the Judaism Zizek links to the Levinasian-Derridean theme of the transcendence of the infinitely withdrawing Other — as he notes, the Christian notion of God-become-man emphasizes ‘sameness’ rather than ‘otherness,’ stressing how divinity is not antithetical to humanity).”
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Badiou, Alain. Saint Paul: The Foundation of Universalism. Trans. Ray Brassier. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2003. Print.
    • Benjamin, Andrew. The Plural Event. London: Routledge, 1993.
    • Johnston, Adrian. Rev. of The Puppet and the Dwarf: The Perverse Core of Christianity, by
    • Slavoj Žižek. Metapsychology Online Reviews 8:2 (2004): n. pag. Web. 9 Jun. 2011.
    • Woolf, Virginia. A Room of One’s Own. London: Harcourt, 1981. Print.
    • Ziarek, Krzysztof. “After Humanism: Agamben and Heidegger.” South Atlantic Quarterly 107 (2008): 187-209. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. The Fragile Absolute: Or, Why Is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting For? London: Verso, 2000. Print.
    • ———. On Belief. New York: Routledge, 2001. Print.
    • ———. The Puppet and the Dwarf: The Perverse Core of Christianity. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2003. Print.

     

  • Sisyphus, Outdone. Theatres of the Catastrophal

     

     

    [ extract ]

     
    § “Ways of dying also include crimes.”1
     
    § I feel myself of another time, as though there were other time.
     
    § Side by side or superimposed, Paul Virilio’s Tilting bunker and Michal Rovner’s Outside #2 exacerbate – they reiterate – the time of decay : Rovner’s over-exposures2 bring to the surface of the Bedouin house its temporal degradation, granting it oblique equivalency with the bunker sinking into the sand. Rovner slows time, measuring its imprint, extruding from the house in the desert the implanted time of accelerated degradation. What Virilio’s bunker exposes (documents) Rovner’s anticipates by ennervation. There is the subjective disclosure of the subject’s disintegration in time, in a frame. What I see, in each instance, is not a house nor a bunker, but the work of time, the anticipation and accomplishment of death’s (de)composition.
     
    § Un événement de lumière.3
     
    § An event of light which is or might be a storm. Light storming the house in the desert. Light, which in this instance, is, has the potential to be, catastrophal. Bringing about. Standing the house more still.
     
    § The photograph lacks definition. A world (worlds) undefined.
     
    § The photograph does not lack definition. It draws out that which by definition is undefined. Undiscerned by instrument. Absent of designation.
     
    § Do I kiss it back.
     
    § Death’s (de)composition is (also) a theatre of war.
     
    § What are we waiting for.
     
    § In Guy Hocquenghem’s aspiration to objectless desire4 and Hervé Guibert’s consideration of subjectless photography5 there is the intimation of the removal of a self in order to unburden a context of its context. A voice without language or touch without touch.
     
    § “La sexualité indépendante de tout objet … sujet et rejet même.”6
     
    § In the last of language, language is subjectless. It ruins itself against an embarrassing hope for more. Its perversion is less than this. Less than its desire for itself.
     
    § Its rejection.
     
    § A ruined language is a language with neither subject nor object. It says nothing (or too much) of where it has been. Intimacy is, in this instance, intimation: “La ruine nous conduit à une expérience qui est celle du sujet dessaisi, et paradoxalement il n’y a pas d’objet à cette expérience.”7
     
    § Who was there in the first place.
     
    § The door is always open.8 This might be History’s proviso. An inhospitable hospitality. Suspect and ill at ease.9
     
    § The I might be a catastrophist. Taking turns. Turning out.
     
    § Seismically speaking, a split self is rendered unavowably speechless. Self without self. Irreferent.
     
    § Is it for lack of place.
     
    § Or: a siteless retort, pronounced out of place. The site ridded of seeing may be a way away from pronouncement. Built or borne.
     
    § This is Heidegger’s declaration: “The proper sense of bauen, namely dwelling, falls into oblivion.”10 This is the case, also, of the proper senses. Undwelled, obliviated.
     
    § The impropriety with which, for example, we are secluded.
     
    § For example: we bereave the sense of our freedoms.
     
    § A house which is built into its destruction.
     
    § RY King’s photographic dissolve marks the paper immutable. (Figure 1) Immutable in that it is always imbricated in a mechanism of deterioration. In this improper sense, the image is not separable from its degradation. Its substances are both paper and light. Thus they are neither, as they run into each other.
     
    § The bird, in this instance, which is scarcely discernible, is in a field of apparent surfaces. It comprises the surface by which it becomes visible, an irregularity on a structure of hay bales in a field of depleted colour. The photograph misdirects its intention. It intends for me to fall in.
     
    § In to America.
     
    § The identification of a site is improper in that it precludes situation. It steadies itself in a blur which I take to be my eyes. In this sense I become the photograph proper. It is in the skin and in the paper and against a wall. The door, here, is diminished, but not foregone.
     
    § The fall is ever a truncation of fallout. In this theatre of scarce forms, the photograph intimates residual catastrophe.
     
    § It is nowhere to be seen. It is this which the photograph comes between.
     
    § As gas mask or oxygen. Those particular theatres.
     
    § “What is architecture’s error?”11
     
    § That particulate which may be granular. What fastens the paper to its skin. A regional deference.
     
    § It comes with a number, assigned to a calcined human body which is incommunicable: . When it says “…j’ai besoin de catastrophes, de coups de théâtre”12 it abandons sense.
     
    § The lake is up to my knees in November.
     
    § In calx.
     
    § The time of the photograph is (always) after. This imprecision accommodates the numerous successions, the end upon seismic end. In a time without time, un(re)countable: still. In this, it is a perfect crime, “l’anéantissement anéanti, la fin … privée d’elle-même.”13
     
    § The photographic occasion, its occasional reoccurrence makes incontrovertible “l’épouvante lucide de la redite”.14
     
    § When you touch it, is it said?
     
    § “Le désastre est séparé, ce qu’il y a de plus séparé.”15
     
    § Réplique : The chairs change place. The armchair is taken out. The other one, however, the green one, is transported here as well as the rope that fastens the arm that’s coming away. In addition, there are two white painted chairs on a back, wooden chairs, despite a dislike for painted wood, one day and then the next, they stay there, at the entranceway, latent chairs, which haven’t assumed their function as chairs, but hold their place. The chairs are all empty and yet upon arrival it is impossible to sit down, the two cats occupy the twelve chairs including the bed.
     
    § Se-parare, without making ready.
     
    § Is it found or is it given or is it taken from what was (already) taken away ?16
     
    § For example, Sir Thomas Bouch, who had not yet been knighted in 1870, designed the wrought and cast iron two and a quarter mile Tay Railway Bridge without calculation of the winter gales over the firth into his design; the bridge collapsed scarcely a year and a half after its construction. It collapsed under a train full of people. The structurally deficient Bridge 9340 over the Mississippi River in Minneapolis collapsed in August 2007, at the height of traffic, forty years after its inauguration. The indiscretion is in history and in materiality, each of which may be cited as deficient in structure and design.
     
    § Is a catastrophic failure a failure of time, a tempest unaccounted for in number or incident.17
     
    § For body, substitute bodies. Reiterate indiscretions.
     
    § “Ce que l’on appelle usuellement une forme, c’est toujours, en dernière analyse, une discontinuité qualitative sur un certain fond continu.”18 Thom’s definitions misdirect substitution. He clarifies: the foundation of a problem in any of the sciences is an aporia. For once, the disappearances can be accounted for. Whether or not they manifest as (retinal) discontinuities or continuous underpinnings.
     
    § Mathematically speaking: something moves over something that doesn’t move. Conversely, something that doesn’t move touches something that does. There is no equivalency between the horse’s last run and the photographic fix. One moves without the other. Something is torn.
     
    § “Because the geometry / we seek is beyond coordination,”19
     
    § There is no perfect isolate. Simply a proclivity for destructions of all kinds. The aleatory conjunction of Fourier’s Arcades with Benjamin’s (sometimes contested) suicide is arguable against an ethics of encounter’s hermaphrodisms.20 But there is no possible proof of this. If Benjamin considered suicide at the age of forty, is the fortieth age the end (of) time?
     
    § Neuter, it is said. But neuter is without desire.
     
    § The city presented a sky that demanded an ocean, but there were none of these. (Figure 2)
     
    § To say “all kinds” is to invite various imprecisions. Benjamin’s lost attaché case is perhaps the most convincing piece of evidence.
     
    § A mode of somatic interrogation.21
     
    § For Derrida, it might be Nietzsche’s lost umbrella.
     
    § “It is, / I know, not true / that we lived, there moved, / blindly, no more than a breath between / there and not-there,”22
     
    § Because of its lostness.
     
    § The Roman ampitheatre is a spectacular place of slaughter. “La distance est immense entre la conviction personnelle et la démonstration:”23 A theatre, which continues in the present to command murder, is complicit with the injunction to (an) end. We are in the act.
     
    § Taken aback.24
     
    § This is not calculated into the displacement of materials and surfaces, but in their resistance, perhaps, to being moved. Removed. The thwarted Archimedean resolve (to drown).
     
    § In the Sisyphus text, there is talk of murder.
     
    § “Yes, a disappointed bridge.”25
     
    § It isn’t for want or lack. In the visage, the eyes are become too wide, too languid and imbecilic. Is this what it is (also) to look. “You behold in me, […], a horrible example of free thought.”26
     
    § It seems vital now, that we do this.
     
    § If not for any reason, other than the one cited. If it is true, for example, that “Il ne reste rien de l’évènement,”27 then photography, in Guibert’s projection, is predicated, first, on forgetting, and perhaps synchronously on nothing. In which instance, nothing, is what comes of light, as it happens.28
     
    § Green: “…into the subject of poisonous colours. It has been found that arsenic is sometimes used in the preparation of some wall papers, especially though not exclusively, the green ones. This has been known to produce effects of poisoning on the occupiers. It is almost the only case in which the air of our rooms is liable to actual poisoning for the effects of air that is foul from any other cause are not…”29
     
    § Historically speaking, our nothing is in our forgottenness.30
     
    § For Malraux, it is in the death count: “Le jour anniversaire de ma quarantième année, lorsque je passais clandestinement la ligne de démarcation avec le chat noir, j’aurais voulu être né la veille.”31
     
    § His year of quarantine.
     
    § The geometry of the poison is qualitative.32
     
    § In a logic, then, of photographic eventuality, we forget nothing.
     
    § “Un jour, toutes les photos seront dissoutes, le papier photo n’impressionnera plus, ne réagira plus, sera chose morte.”33
     
    § “It is my want that it is looked at closely and in light, please.”34
     

     
    Untitled RY King 2008

     

    Click for larger view

    fig. 1.

    Untitled RY King 2008

     

     

     
    Une mer attendue / An ocean that doesn't arrive NS after RY 2010

     

    Click for larger view

    fig. 2.

    Une mer attendue / An ocean that doesn’t arrive NS after RY 2010

     
    Nathanaël has written a number of books in English or French, published in the United States, Québec and Canada. Many of these were published under the name Nathalie Stephens, and include We Press Ourselves Plainly (2010), The Sorrow and the Fast of It (2007), Paper City (2003), Je Nathanaël (2003/2006), L’injure (2004) and …s’arrête? Je (2007), for which she was awarded the Prix Alain-Grandbois by the Académie des Lettres du Québec. Carnet de désaccords (2009) was a finalist for the Prix Spirale-Éva-le-Grand. Other work exists in Basque, Slovene, and Spanish with book-length translations in Bulgarian and Portuguese (Brazil). There is an essay of correspondence (2009): Absence Where As (Claude Cahun and the Unopened Book), first published (2007) as L’absence au lieu. Also, a collection of talks, At Alberta (2008). Some work is repertoried in Constelación de poetas francófonas de cinco continentes (Diez siglos) (2011). Besides translating some of her own work, Nathanaël has translated Catherine Mavrikakis, Gail Scott, John Keene, Édouard Glissant, with translations of Hilda Hilst and Hervé Guibert forthcoming. SISYPHUS, OUTDONE. will be published by Nightboat Books in 2012. Nathanaël lives in Chicago.
     

     

     
    1. Ingeborg Bachmann. The Book of Franza, 3.

     

     
    2. “Over”, i.e. over and again.

     

     
    3. Hervé Guibert. Le mausolée des amants, 187.

     

     
    4. Guy Hocquenghem. Le désir homosexuel, 121. « [Le désir homosexuel] est la pente vers la trans-sexualité par la disparition des objets et des sujets, le glissement vers la découverte qu’en sexe, tout communique. »

     

     
    5. Guibert. « Comme la photographie peut n’être qu’un événement de lumière, sans sujet (et c’est le moment où elle est le plus photographie), j’aimerais un jour me lancer dans un récit qui ne serait qu’un événement d’écriture, sans histoire, et sans ennui, une véritable aventure. »

     

     
    6. Jean-François Lyotard, La Chambre sourde, 41.

     

     
    7. Sophie Lacroix. Ruine, 52.

     

     
    8. In Hell, Sartre leaves the door open.

     

     
    9. “Such that the question for me becomes a very simple architectural one, it is the question of the doorway, in French, l’embrasure, with its attendant gesturings toward desire. Who is standing at this door? Who opens or closes it. And what might this threshold become if we were to cross it, to cross it out?” N.S. “Some notes on death and the burning of buildings”.

     

     
    10. Martin Heidegger. “Building Dwelling Thinking,” in Basic Writings,
    326.

     

     
    11. Stephen Motika. Arrival and at Mono.

     

     
    12. Guibert, 262. “…I need catastrophes, coups de théâtre.”

     

     
    13. Lyotard, 29.

     

     
    14. Lyotard, 39.

     

     
    15. Maurice Blanchot, L’Écriture du désastre, 7.

     

     
    16. A small stack of letters addressed variously yields the following occurences: (1) But it made me feel once again like The Murderer; (2) …and so here is another opportunity for me to feel like I’ve committed a murder; (3) Je n’en peux plus d’être le meurtrier; (4) So much that it seems I’ve committed a murder by coming here; (5) …and so I think that I must be a murderer of sorts, a murderer of people and of cities; (6) Because I have come to think of death as murder, and our complicity; (7) Etc.

     

     
    17. “Une syncope dans le sang.” NS, Carnet de désaccords, 97.

     

     
    18. Thom, 35.

     

     
    19. Michael O’Leary, Along the Chess Pavilion.

     

     
    20. Encounter, from the O.F. encontre, masculine or feminine : of undecided form.

     

     
    21. The Old Tay Bridge in Eiffel’s eye.

     

     
    22. Paul Celan, tr. Michael Hamburger.

     

     
    23. Thom, 72.

     

     
    24. Following a public execution, which he had attended with some conviction, Albert Camus’s father goes home, doesn’t speak, lies down on the bed, and begins immediately to vomit. “Ma mère raconte seulement qu’il rentra en coup de vent, le visage bouleversé, refusa de parler, s’étendit un moment sur le lit et se mit tout d’un coup à vomir. (…) Au lieu de penser aux enfants massacrés, il ne pouvait plus penser qu’à ce corps pantelant qu’on venait de jeter sur une planche pour lui couper le cou.” Réflexions sur la peine capitale, 143-144.

     

     
    25. James Joyce, Ulysses, 25.

     

     
    26. Joyce, Ibid., 21. [End Page 9]

     

     
    27. André Malraux, Lazare, 422. “L’histoire efface jusqu’à l’oubli des hommes.”

     

     
    28. A paper which evidences its burning.

     

     
    29. Cecil Scott Burgess, Architecture, Town Planning and Community, 76.

     

     
    30. “first a razor then a fact”. Michael Palmer, Sun, 6.

     

     
    31. André Malraux, Lazare, 479.

     

     
    32. “On n’échappe pas au continu.” Thom, 66.

     

     
    33. Guibert, 168.

     

     
    34. RY King, personal correspondence.
     

    Translations

     
    Translations are attributable to N. unless otherwise indicated.
     
    Hervé Guibert
    An event of light.
     
    Guy Hocquenghem
    [Homosexual desire] is the slope towards transsexuality through the disappearance of objects and subjects, a slide towards the discovery that in matters of sex everything is simply communication. (Tr. Daniella Dangoor)
     
    Hervé Guibert
    Since photography can only be an event of light, without a subject (and it is then that it is at its most photographic), I would like one day to launch myself into a narrative that would be nothing but an event of writing, without history, and without boredom, a true adventure.
     
    Jean-François Lyotard
    …sexuality, independent of any object. (Tr. Robert Harvey.)
     
    Sophie Lacroix
    The ruin leads us to an experience which is that of the relinquished subject, and paradoxically this experience has no object.
     
    Hervé Guibert
    …I need catastrophes, coups de théâtre.
     
    Jean-François Lyotard
    …the annihilation
    annihilated, the end deprived of itself.” (Idem)
    *
    …the lucid dread of redundancy. (Idem)
     
    Maurice Blanchot
    Disaster is separate; that which is most separate. (Tr. Ann Smock.) I note with interest, Smock’s insertion of the semi-colon, making more distinct the separation between clauses.
     
    René Thom
    What is usually referred to as a form is always, in the final analysis, a qualitative discontinuity on some continuous ground.
    *
    The distance between a personal conviction and its demonstration is enormous:
     
    Albert Camus
    My mother relates merely that he came rushing home, his face distorted, refused to talk, lay down for a moment on the bed, and suddenly began to vomit. … Instead of thinking of slaughtered children, he could think of nothing but that quivering body that had just been dropped onto a board to have its head cut off. (Tr. Justin O’Brien)
     
    André Malraux
    Nothing remains of this event. (Tr. Terence Kilmartin)
    *
    History obliterates even men’s forgetfulness. [forgetting] (Idem)
    *
    On the birth day of my fortieth year, as I was clandestinely crossing the demarcation line with the black cat, I would have wanted to have been born yesterday.
     
    René Thom
    There is no escaping the continuum.
     
    Hervé Guibert
    One day, all the photographs will have dissolved, the photographic paper will no longer impress, react, will be a dead thing.
     

  • A Failed Snapshot [instantané raté]: Notes on Nathanaël (Nathalie Stephens), SISYPHUS, OUTDONE. Theatres of the Catastrophal

    Judith Goldman (bio)
    University of Chicago
    jgoldman1@uchicago.edu

     

     
    Nathanaël (formerly known as Nathalie Stephens) writes entre-genre, composes (and lives) betwixt genders, drafts in the non-space of in-commensurability between English and French, both her primary, improper tongues. Troubling borders separating disciplines, dividing countries, and distinguishing words, Nathanaël’s texts borrow meticulously and programmatically from other authors, literalizing the Barthesian “tissue of quotations” as they also draw incestuously from, and thus plicate, her own oeuvre. Each writing is thus in itself, and in relation to Nathanaël’s larger corpus, beset by the calculated vertigo of écriture, as Nathanaël enacts obsessive returns to a cluster of characteristic concerns, each time with a change of lens that profoundly informs her renewed scrutiny and its consequences.
     
    Pivotal issues revolved in and unsettled by Nathanaël’s questions, formulations, tropes and language play, and cited textual passages and other media include: language’s asymmetrically yet mutually constitutive relation to the body; architecture’s reciprocal relation to the social and the urban landscape as palimpsest; the ethics of the aleatory and non-intentional aspects of encounter; the breaching, violence, grief, and desire in translation; the amalgamation performed by, as well as the antinomianism and multiplicity subtending, the first-person pronoun; and the representation of world-historical violence at personal and (inter)national scales. The Sho’ah is a major point of reference; with regard to media, Nathanaël has meditated on and incorporated photographs in several recent works, including SISYPHUS, OUTDONE. Theatres of the Catastrophal, the second section of which is presented here.
     
    Since we meet Nathanaël’s SISYPHUS excerpted, in medias res, I want to note the main elements of the stage-setting that occur in the first section of the manuscript and, further, to relate this work to some of its main intertexts, including Nathanaël’s own writings.
     
    To enter SISYPHUS is to engage with catastrophal, catastrophized time: “§ Still // § After an aftershock, there is stillness. There are reverberations and then there is stillness. The stillness itself is reverberant. Reverberant with the reverberations of the shock. Instilled in me is the shakenness” (SISYPHUS, Part I). These opening passages introduce “aftershock” as structuring figure, though, as Nathanaël then adverts, to be useful the English term will have to be relieved of the linear temporality embedded in it: “After assumes before . . . I would like to suspend the question of before, as it has no bearing on the question of the aftershock. It bears its weight of memory as lost memory and time as lost time. Lost and thus not locatable on a scale of before and after” (Part I). The temporality Nathanaël wishes us to consider here is clearly akin to that of “disaster” as Maurice Blanchot understands it in The Writing of the Disaster: “The fact of disappearing is, precisely, not a fact, not an event; it does not happen, not only because there is no ‘I’ to undergo the experience, but because . . . the disaster always takes place after having taken place, there cannot possibly be any experience of it” (28). Before and after lose their places, their relevance, in such a schema of loss beyond loss; the subjectlessness and objectlessness of experience announced here reverberate in SISYPHUS.
     
    Related to the temporality of Nathanaël’s text is the psychical logic of suspension and repetition compulsion elaborated in Cathy Caruth’s Unclaimed Experience: Trauma, Narrative, and History: “the experience of a trauma repeats itself” whether in “unwitting reenactment” of an injurious event, or in memory (2); the crisis incurs repetition for “the way it was precisely not known in the first instance” (4), repeating as an unassimilated fragment, or piece of lost though stubbornly recurring time, that “simultaneously defies and demands our witness” (5). In its belatedness, and as a response that is a missed encounter, trauma “[oscillates] between the crisis of death and the correlative crisis of life” (7), enjoining the survivor to a layered and never fully present experience of time brushing expiration. Nathanaël’s use of the temblor as trope of a derangement of linear temporality and its reverberation in an affected body also recalls Derrida’s The Gift of Death, particularly his discussion of Abraham’s being called on to sacrifice Isaac and Søren Kierkegaard’s analysis of that scene in Fear and Trembling. For Derrida, the encounter with the divine is always an aftershock, since trembling begins beforehand, the shock already come: “[T]rembling . . . is something that has already taken place, as in the case of an earthquake [tremblement de terre] or when one trembles all over. . . . We tremble in that strange repetition that ties an irrefutable past (a shock has been felt, a traumatism has already affected us) to a future that cannot be anticipated . . . [and is] approached as unapproachable” (53-4).
     
    Nathanaël avoids the residue of linearity in “aftershock” by replacing it with the French term “réplique”: “On a French tongue, the aftershock is pronounced réplique. I will speak now, instead, to the réplique, leaving the matter of before and after aside, extricating myself from the misplacement of time in catastrophe. . . . What [the earth] offers is a reply, as réplique, to what is now, which is after all an instance of after, and as such unrecognizable” (Part I). The verbal figure of réplique points to the folds within the “now,” repleat-replete with memory incompletely grasped. “Now” can no longer be thought of as “after” since, if invisibly, it both contains and repeats the past within it, confounding seriation. The earth, too, complexifies: it is always moving, not just in its orbit, but tectonically—if seemingly still, still seized; if seeming our very ground, still displacing and displaced. Moving with the earth in permanent aftershock, the body, as Nathanaël writes, is occupied by, as it occupies, space as it also inhabits this disjunctive time. The body always already bears remnants of its own death within it, beholden to a mortal future joining it to earth, and is made by the continuous catastrophe of living-as-dying inflicted and inflected by a contestative human (re)structuring of space-time. Yet another vexed logic of time is evoked when Nathanaël gestures toward prevented histories and subjunctive, violently eradicated futures: “An ontology of foreclosed possibility. Of foregone eventuality” (Part I). SISYPHUS thus abounds with alternate temporalities that spoil temporal abstraction as a progress of presents that postdate their pasts. It refuses promissory tenselessness in its preoccupation with iterative, traumatized time as ethical demand, with catastrophe as inculpation.1
     
    Nathanaël’s translation (replacement) of “aftershock” as “réplique,” vis-à-vis allusions to the work of geographer Michel Lussault and topologist and catastrophe theorist Rene Thom, rhymes with her exploration of geologic space-time in her recent book Absence Where As (Claude Cahun and the Unopened Book). In “Fa Ille,” the first section of Absence, Nathanaël worries the one-character slippage (space and letter in equivalence) between “la famille” and “la fa ille“: the first is a term of binding filiation; the second (la faille) names a tectonic (among other types of) rift. The difference is effected by the application of an aleatory yet directed faultline that literalizes language as “fluctuating littoral” (22). The figure of la faille also turns up in Nathanaël’s earlier At Alberta, a collection of talks given at the University of Alberta in 2006 and 2008, in a lecture on translation as failure and as an ethics of touch; la faille is exchanged in lieu of défaut, as Nathanaël translates and retranslates the phrase “failure of translation” to demonstrate the passage between languages as multiple and fractured even as this suspension of translation becomes a “substitution for place” itself (13). Faultline is again turned towards geophysics in a talk where Nathanaël discusses an interchange with “a friend who studies fracture mechanics, failure analysis and catastrophe theory” (Michael O’Leary, Chicago-based engineer, poet, and co-publisher of Flood Books) (At Alberta 104). O’Leary explains how an equation based on “the principle of least action” is used to predict, from a field of infinite possibility, the likely pathway of a crack. The formula requires a beginning point and a duration of action (111-2n.8); it uses a fixed time to plot the crack’s endpoint, in turn defined as a consequence, not presumption, of the process. Thus the breach delineates relation, generating an afterward that cannot be known in advance.
     
    SISYPHUS is further in conversation with Absence Where As in anchoring its conception of a profoundly destabilized space-time in the photographic medium. The earlier book explores Nathanaël’s relationship to a 1936 photograph of Claude Cahun, transgendered Surrealist photographer and writer. This photograph both reaches across and reinforces the breach of time/geography to convene uncannily with Nathanaël, who views the Cahun of the photograph as her impossible semblable. Nathanaël means such anachronic converse, as she writes, “to extract myself from the place, from the moment riveted to its materiality, the architectural, temporal space made precise by a name, an arrangement of buildings cobbled onto a dismantled horizon, a situation, a location, a there” (Absence 5). As Nathanaël then discovers, her u-topian address to a Cahun photographically ripped from context is hardly her own agenda; it is, rather, a response to Cahun’s inverted, prior address that has perversely overmastered and dislocated Nathanaël. Solicitor solicited, Nathanaël seems to be (super)imposed upon, contrary to “normative temporality” (7), by Cahun’s victorious antecedence. But can she be sure? “The photograph offers itself as an abyss” (28); “There is not only encounter, but collapse. . . . Of one (me) onto the other ((s)he), immediately laid over the self, echoed, propagated, and swallowed back, bringing about a fall toward disappearance. The photograph . . . sends me back to what, of myself, I am already projecting, in a perpetual doubling of stares and faces” (29). Given the interaction’s uncertain reciprocity, Nathanaël relates to Cahun’s gaze in a mode of reflexive indeterminacy, a rebound that displaces and de-entifies her, ripping her too out of time and space and confronting her with an animating (self-)alterity. Far from indexing a historical moment, the Cahun photograph seems to “refuse,” even to kill, the possibility of liaison with a knowable past: “Photography represents dead time. In this instance, it also offers false passage. . . . It opens a door only to close it at once” (28); “There is the erasure of memory . . . and even of history” (29). If the photograph opens the door to referentiality and slams it, it also inaugurates an infinite circuit of rebounding as undoing, leaving the self afloat in a catastrophal desire, perpetually walking through a door without reaching the other side of the threshold: “As in the Sartrian hell, the door is wide open, but there is no veritable exit; there is nowhere to go; the bridges are burned, the sidewalks catastrophied” (35).
     
    SISYPHUS presents its own photographic (and painted) analogs of seized, catastrophal time: “Sinister Street” (1928) by Umbo [Otto Umbehr], a work dissolving street, structures, vehicles, and creatures into a single plane of shimmering heatstroke; Maria Elena Vieira da Silva’s Stèle (1964), “which seems to identify the infinitesimal seisms present in the frame, perhaps even provoked by a frame’s imposition of limitation”; official photographs taken by Italian fascists of gutted homes in Florence that were immediately thereafter demolished (all from Part I). Nathanaël refers as well to Hervé Guibert, French writer and photographer (who died in 1991 of AIDS at age 36), whom she notes for taping a photograph of a boy to his body until the image transferred to his skin, for his formulation of the photograph as “Un événement de lumière,” for his theory of “subjectless photography” (Part II); and to Nicolas Grospierre, a Swiss architectural photographer whose 2008 Venice biennale show was titled, “The Afterlife of Buildings,” and who has had a very recent show in Chicago, “One Thousand Doors, No Exit” (Part VII). We move from the directly interrogative photograph of a gaze to (mainly) photographs of architecture as catastrophal theater.2 Her discussions of an image from Paul Virilio’s Bunker Archaeology, which features the sunken ruin of an Axis bunker from the Atlantic Wall built in WWII, and a (heavily processed) photograph from Michal Rovner’s series Outside, which depicts a concrete Bedouin farmhouse in an Israeli desert reduced to a bare archetype of dwelling, a view where it seems to lack windows and door, remark on these works’ commentary on a temporality of slow decay over against their subjects’ and objects’ inscription in cultures of accelerated, compressed militarized time.
     
    Yet through the term “theater” Nathanaël invokes or constructs a temporality of catastrophe for the photograph beyond that of decay. As she writes towards the end of SISYPHUS: “The present of the photograph is no more documentable than is the present of a book as it is written. If it is a document at all, it is a document of the failure to keep time” (Part VI(b)). The photograph not only indicts the present’s evisceration of the past, but also avenges its lapse of watchfulness over history (and its foreclosed historical potentiality) by fixing the present in a structure of “vigilation,” a perpetual wakeful hauntedness.3 Nathanaël envisions the theater-vigil of the photograph as an architectural frame that is an ethical frame of address-accusation, as well as a stage of performance, in and on which the present time, under the quaver of the réplique, is enjoined to replay a past it has otherwise collaborated in disappearing.4 As a non-presencing of a present, the photograph is a moment of “syncope,” a blink. As a disclosure of the trauma nested in the present, the photographic theater is a fury of Hegelian bad infinity: “The réplique is dialogical, combative, echoic, duplicitous. In theatre, it is simply what is said. This theatre, however, is catastrophal . . . a theatre of reiterative ending. With its [for all its] etymological gesturings toward the conclusive and the turn, the overturn, the downturn, the catastrophe’s finality is thwarted” (Part I). “A room is traversed . . . these perambulations are catastrophal in that they register the ends over and over again” (Part I). “Someone carries a door through a door . . . there is an absence of limits, an exacerbated falsehood of traversal” (Part I).
     
    Nathanaël’s SISYPHUS overlays Albert Camus’s 1942 Le Myth de Sisyphe, a critique of the action of suicide as response to the human predicament of the absurd. Camus there argues for the ethics of a “life without appeal”—a life lived in the full realization of humanity’s alienation from the rest of the universe, and the worthlessness of human endeavor given the falsity of any transcendental value. To suicide is to acquiesce to the absurd; to continue on, either in a wild lawlessness of action or on a treadmill of habit, while lacking any delusion of worth or of the possibility of change, is to scorn the absurd. As Camus famously writes, “One must imagine Sisyphus happy” (123): here is a contentment of self-mastery in the discontent of perpetual, meaningless repetition. Camus’s ethical stakes thus concern an impersonal aporia of existence: the absurd is a fact that can be fantasticated, acquiesced to in suicide, or lived through with intellectual vigilance.
     
    A Sisyphean allegory, too, shows up in Blanchot’s The Writing of the Disaster; this is the laying bare of “work” in the concentration camp, where the laborer, for instance, removes and replaces a pile of heavy stones “at top speed” to no purpose:
     

    [W]ork has ceased to be his way of living and has become his way of dying. Work, death: equivalents. . . . The meaning of work is then the destruction of work in and through work. . . . [Such labor] makes the worker, whom it reduces to naught, aware that the society expressed in the labor camp is what he must struggle against even as he dies, even as he survives. . . . Such survival is (also) immediate death, immediate acceptance of death in the refusal to die.
     

    (81-2)

     

    As for Camus, for Blanchot suicide is not an option; yet for Blanchot, the absurd is a human-authored theater of catastrophe, one indicted by a ghastly, principled survivorship. It is this endgame as vigilant indictment with which Nathanaël’s SISYPHUS most reverberates.

     
    In an appendix to Dialectic of Enlightenment, “On the Theory of Ghosts,” Adorno and Horkheimer eloquently deride the temporal logic of capitalist culture, which many have claimed as photographic time: “Individuals are reduced to a mere sequence of instantaneous experiences, which leave no trace, or rather whose trace is hated as irrational, superfluous, and ‘overtaken’ in the literal sense. . . . History is eliminated in oneself and others out of a fear that it may remind the individual of the degeneration of his own existence. . . . Men have ceased to consider their own purpose and fate; they work their despair out on the dead” (216). Nathanaël’s untimely meditations on photographs as theaters of the catastrophal open up the filmic medium to let the dead have their day. That day is a violently foreclosed, bygone “today”—a before seizing and seized in its after again.5
     

    Since 2007, Judith Goldman has been a Harper Schmidt fellow and collegiate assistant professor at the University of Chicago, teaching in the arts humanities core and in creative writing. In autumn of 2011, she will be the Holloway Lecturer in the Practice of Poetry at University of California, Berkeley. She is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/rico-chet (O Books 2006), “the dispossessions” (atticus/finch 2009), and l.b.; or, catenaries (forthcoming, Krupskaya 2011). She co-edited the annual journal War and Peace with Leslie Scalapino from 2005-2009. She is at work on multi-media performance pieces using live sound, composed recorded sound, and video.

     

     

    Footnotes

     
    1. See Christine Ross’s very interesting, informative consideration of tense and tenselessness in three recentvideo works by Paris-based artist Melik Ohanian, in “The Suspension of History in Contemporary Media Arts.”

     

     
    2. Several of the talks in At Alberta take up architecture. In one passage Nathanaël equates language with architecture: “The architectural quality of language is such that despite the reinforcement of its internal structures, of its inflexibly governed syntax, of the peremptory boundaries erected to fend off any resistance or interrogation infringing on its enclosure, it is nonetheless susceptible to the external rigors that fall upon it, would reshape it. Just like cities and the buildings that comprise them, languages . . . are . . . fortresses whose first concern is to push back an anticipated enemy. . . . [Yet] languages, themselves edifices, emerging from the bodies they would build, batter, astound or formulate, are at once place and displacement, contemplation and spillage” (8).

     

     
    3. I draw here on Nathanaël’s exfoliation of vigils and “vigilation” in her recent chapbook Vigilous, Reel:De-sire (a)s accusation.

     

     
    4. These ideas draw on my personal correspondence with Nathanaël (May 31, 2011).

     

     
    5. I advert here to Nathanaël’s repeated allusion in recent works (including SISYPHUS) to a statement by Ingeborg Bachmann in Malina: A Novel: “In fact, ‘today’ is a word which only suicides ought to be able to use; it has no meaning for other people” (qtd. in At Alberta 151).
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Blanchot, Maurice. The Writing of the Disaster. Trans. Ann Smock. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1995. Print.
    • Camus, Albert. The Myth of Sisyphus and Other Essays. Trans. Justin O’Brien. New York: Vintage International, 1991. Print.
    • Caruth, Cathy. Unclaimed Experience: Trauma, Narrative, and History. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1996. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Gift of Death. Trans. David Wills. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1992. Print.
    • Horkheimer, Max, and Theodor W. Adorno. Dialectic of Enlightenment. Trans. John Cumming. New York: Continuum, 1997. Print.
    • Nathanaël [Stephens, Nathalie]. Absence Where As (Claude Cahun and the Unopened Book). New York: Nightboat Books, 2009. Print.
    • N. S. [Stephens, Nathalie]. Vigilous, Reel: De-sire (a)s accusation. San Francisco: Albion Books, 2010. Print.
    • Ross, Christine. “The Suspension of History in Contemporary Media Arts.” Intermédialités 11 (Spring 2008): 125-148. Print.
    • Rovner, Michal, et al. Michal Rovner: The Space Between. New York: Whitney Museum of American Art, 2002. Print.
    • Stephens, Nathalie (see also Nathanaël and N.S.). At Alberta. Toronto: Book Thug, 2008. Print.
    • Virilio, Paul. Bunker Archaeology. Trans. George Collins. Princeton: Princeton Architectural Press, 1994. Print.

     

  • “This Time Round”: David Mitchell’s Cloud Atlas and the Apocalyptic Problem of Historicism

    Heather J. Hicks (bio)
    Villanova University
    heather.hicks@villanova.edu

    Abstract
     
    David Mitchell’s experimental novel, Cloud Atlas, confronts the potentially apocalyptic effects of both linear and cyclical modes of temporality. Using as a framework Micea Eliade’s well-known philosophical treatise, The Myth of the Eternal Return, the essay demonstrates that Mitchell’s preoccupation with cyclical temporality can be understood as a reaction against what Eliade calls “the terror of history.” Cloud Atlas‘s characters, events, and motifs register the destructive effects of both historicist and cyclical understandings of time, culminating in its complex treatment of human clones as an embodiment of eternal return. The novel interrogates historicism through its formal experimentation.

     

     

     
    Surprisingly little critical attention has been given to the recent outpouring of apocalyptic narratives by major literary figures.1 What began as a trickle of serious eschatological fiction in the 1980s and 1990s has become a noteworthy literary phenomenon in the first decade of the new century, with the publication of Margaret Atwood’s Oryx and Crake (2003), David Mitchell’s Cloud Atlas (2004), Michel Houellebecq’s The Possibility of an Island (2005), Cormac McCarthy’s The Road (2006), Jeanette Winterson’s The Stone Gods (2007), Atwood’s The Year of the Flood (2009), and Douglas Coupland’s Player One (2010).2 In these novels writers who enjoy the hard-earned imprimatur of contemporary canonicity have produced end-of-the-world scenarios that once were the near exclusive domain of genre science fiction.3
     
    We probably needn’t linger long on why there has been a surge of high-literary apocalyptic texts. The increasing interpenetration of “high” and “low” literary forms in the postmodern era is well-documented. The visible traces of cyberpunk motifs in most contemporary canonical apocalyptic literature suggest that this variant of science fiction became a sort of literary gateway drug, introducing eschatological themes to the literati. Meanwhile, as Lois Parkinson Zamora, Warren Wagar, and Fiona Stafford point out, apocalyptic texts proliferate when times are especially troubled (11; 4; 87). The melting polar icecaps, “War on Terror,” reactor meltdowns, oil spills, and chafing among nations with nuclear arsenals have produced the sort of anxiety that could explain why major writers in the West would speculate on the possibility that human civilization will collapse or self-immolate in the too-near future.
     
    But if why there has been a surge in highly literary apocalyptic texts may not merit extended analysis, how postmodern writers produce eschatological fiction does. Necessarily, given the range of writers who have recently produced apocalyptic novels, there are many answers to this question. However, some interesting patterns do present themselves in these writers’ work. While some subscribe to romantic empowerment through loss, others to a modernist, elegiac approach to the unraveling of civilization, and still others to a recognizably postmodern depiction of the fragmentation of subjectivity or even madness in the face of global change, almost all portray their protagonists as alone in the midst of cataclysm.4 Several texts imagine that genetic engineering or cloning will prove the final straw that breaks civilization’s back. Many draw connections between contemporary attitudes toward the aging human body and forms of environmental and socio-cultural degradation. A number imagine a post-apocalyptic era in which some form of post-human will inherit the earth. Cannibalism is both a metaphor and a material reality in virtually all of the texts. Many seem deeply preoccupied with the nature of time and how we might engage with time differently.
     
    One text that includes all of these elements, but makes the latter questions concerning time especially central, is David’s Mitchell’s 2004 novel Cloud Atlas. The boomeranging arc of Mitchell’s novel, which travels from the nineteenth century to a near-future apocalypse and then backward to its historical starting point, helps to crystallize a question implied in much postmodern apocalyptic fiction: If a linear conception of time is contributing to humanity’s apocalyptic tendencies, why not revert to the cyclical understanding of time that structured human consciousness for millennia?5 Mircea Eliade poses this same question in his study of the philosophy of time, The Myth of the Eternal Return, which argues that the abandonment of cyclical ontology in favor of modern historicism has made Western subjects profoundly vulnerable to what he terms “the terror of history.”
     
    In this essay, I use Eliade’s treatise to argue that Cloud Atlas depicts the risks associated with both linear and cyclical approaches to temporality. Mitchell takes the contemporary climate of global crisis as an occasion to weigh dialectically the affective, social and political resources that historicist and cyclical forms of subjectivity and ontology may provide in the service of deterring our collective annihilation. The novel deploys a series of complex tropes—aging bodies, trains, cannibals, clones, transmigrating souls, and religious icons—to examine the phenomenology of historicism. In the final section of the essay, I argue that Mitchell’s self-conscious play with the unstable relationship between history and genre comments on the potential formal investments in literature have to break us out of an over-determined relationship to historicism.
     

    “The Paradise of Archetypes and Repetition”

     
    Growing up during the cold war, David Mitchell was deeply affected by the threat of nuclear war, and several of his novels include apocalyptic elements.6 Yet Cloud Atlas has the end of the world at its heart: The first half of the novel presents a series of five interrupted narratives set in periods from the 1850s to the near future and culminates with a sixth, post-apocalyptic story set in the distant future. From this midpoint, Cloud Atlas then moves backward through the preceding five narratives, completing each and ending with the resolution of the 19th century story.
     
    As in much postmodern fiction, Mitchell’s novel complicates the linear notions of time that are central to a modern understanding of history. On the one hand, there is an historical sequence to the stories that comprise Cloud Atlas. The nineteenth-century story set aboard a ship is followed by stories set in the early 20th century, then the seventies, then the present, and onward to a near future of cloning. In the first story, a guileless notary named Adam Ewing is poisoned by a conman while sailing from Sydney to San Francisco. In the second, set in Brussels, Robert Frobisher, a young, bisexual musical prodigy, both preys on and is exploited by an aging master composer while serving as his amanuensis. The third narrative, set in California, features female cub reporter Luisa Rey, who attempts to expose the corruption of a nuclear power company. In the fourth, an aging English vanity publisher, Timothy Cavendish, is involuntarily committed to a nursing home. In the fifth, Sonmi-451, a Korean clone created to work as food-court server, becomes conscious of her subjugation and joins an abolition movement. In each story, some reference is made to the previous one, so for instance the musician in story two finds the journal that comprises story one, and so forth. Yet no exposition is offered about how these narratives relate to the centerpiece of the novel, the account of Zachry, a young man living in a primitive community on Hawaii in the distant aftermath of a global nuclear apocalypse. The sequence invites us to infer and attempt to decode causality from the series of narratives: somehow the events taking place in each era may have, sequentially, or in the aggregate, created the conditions of global catastrophe. In this sense, the superficial fragmentation of the novel may belie a deeper, coherent structure, and, at least up to its midpoint, it could be argued that the novel has a linear and historical perspective. Yet such causality remains hypothetical, and the reader is left to contemplate how each story or set of circumstances may relate to the others. In this respect the novel rejects the more direct forms of cause and effect that are associated with linear history.
     
    These narrative aporia are not the whole story of Mitchell’s formal experimentation in Cloud Atlas, however, since the second half of the novel reverses the chronology of the first. In a recent essay on David Mitchell’s fiction, James Wood observes that, “Mitchell is obsessed with eternal recurrence” (71). Indeed, through its basic structure Cloud Atlas invites us to consider how cyclical understandings of time might serve as a way out of apocalyptic events, since this is what the book itself enacts: put simply, as readers we come to the apocalyptic end, only to find that half of the book remains to be read. By the time we have finished the book, we have arrived back in the 19th century, creating a sense of coming full circle: the apocalyptic end of civilization becomes the occasion for the beginning of a new chapter or phase of each of the stories Mitchell had begun earlier.7
     
    To make an apocalyptic narrative cyclical might seem to fly in the face of a pervasive modern view of the apocalypse as the end. Frank Kermode, for instance, argues that it is the “sense of an ending” that gives apocalyptic discourse its allure, penetrating our stories and our selves in equal measure. In a similar vein, Fiona Stafford’s scholarship on the offshoot of apocalyptic narrative that she calls “last-of-the-race fiction” underscores that this modern form of apocalyptic thinking emerged as a linear conception of time eclipsed the cyclical one:
     

    [o]nly when time is perceived as a line and change as irreversible can “the last” have any meaning. Ancient concepts of time as a great circle through which everything turned before regaining the original point for a fresh departure, [sic] offered little scope for absolute endings and last things. In such systems, any ending must also be a beginning, while the significance of individual events is qualified by thoughts of endless repetition—just as each winter is followed by spring, each sunset redeemed by faith in the dawn. The same does not apply to linear concepts of time, where the model is not that of the natural cycles common to a community, but of an individual life moving in one direction from birth to death. Here, events are unrepeatable and endings carry no guarantee of regeneration, so “the last” has a much greater significance.
     

    (42)

     

    For Stafford, the power of the narrative of last things depends on the ending supplied by a linear conception of history.

    Despite the modern imbrication of the linear and the apocalyptic, David Mitchell is not the first author to generate a cyclical apocalyptic narrative. Indeed, it would be an oversimplification to understand the cyclical model of temporality itself as obsolete. In his history of time, G.J. Whitrow reminds us that “Nietzsche, who died in 1900, and the twentieth-century historians and sociologists Spengler, Pareto, and Toynbee all believed in the cyclical nature of history” (179). Tyrus Miller extends the list of modern scholars who have promulgated the idea of cyclical history in the form of eternal recurrence to include “Georg Simmel, Karl Jaspers, Martin Heidegger, Karl Löwith, Mircea Eliade, and Pierre Klossowski,” as well as Gilles Deleuze and Jacques Derrida (281). We should not be surprised that Warren Wagar, in his comprehensive study of “secular eschatological fictions” ranging from the early nineteenth century to the late 1970s, demonstrates that many “modern stories of the world’s end” actually “curve back on themselves, in a pattern of cyclical return” (185).
     
    Both Whitrow and Wagar, however, understand such a modern preoccupation with the cyclical as part of a despairing outlook. Whitrow remarks that for the thinkers he describes, to understand time as cyclical is to “feel the menace of time as much as its promise” (179). Wagar, meanwhile, maintains that cyclical apocalyptic narratives “reflect a conserving temperament” (185). He explains that in these texts we see that, “the world of the author’s experience does not end in his consciousness or in his loyalties. He does not escape its boundaries. The future he envisages is . . . an empty repetition, because he is firmly attached to the present order of things” (186). Whether in Spengler’s Decline of the West or in Miller’s Canticle for Leibowitz, for Whitrow and Wagar the problem is that the writers see no possibility of the new—everything is always already old. In this preference for the possibility of the new, both scholars ironically reveal the imprint of the linear ontology about which they write with such authority.
     
    To gain perspective on how the human-made catastrophes of the recent era could inspire Mitchell’s more hopeful deployment of a cyclical apocalyptic narrative, it is instructive to turn to Mircea Eliade’s meditation on linear and cyclical views of time, The Myth of the Eternal Return, which presents cyclical ontology as not only reemergent in the 20th century, but necessary. A product of the horrors of the twentieth century, Eliade understands the modern, linear conception of time known as “history” to be profane and chaotic. It is for him “the blind play of economic, social, or political forces, or, even worse, only the result of the ‘liberties’ that a minority takes and exercises directly on the stage of universal history” (151). Secular historicism requires humans to endure “collective deportations and massacres . . . [and] atomic bombings,” with no sense that these events have any larger meaning or purpose (151).
     
    Eliade argues that premodern societies embraced cyclical models of temporality in order to annul the “terror of history” by denying its existence. In his understanding of the “archaic ontology” he examines, ancient cultures derived their sense of reality from their creation myths. The cycles that gave shape to their lives involved the perceived repetition of these primal moments through rituals and ceremonies, in which they understood themselves to be embodiments of archetypal mythical identities: “an object or an act becomes real only insofar as it imitates or repeats an archetype. Thus, reality is acquired solely through repetition or participation; everything which lacks an exemplary model is ‘meaningless,’ i.e., it lacks reality” (34).8 By elaborating this vision of cyclical temporality, Eliade works toward defamiliarizing more modern conceptions of historical time, reminding readers that “interest in the ‘irreversible’ and the ‘new’ in history is a recent discovery in the life of humanity” (48). In the final lines of his book he reflects that, “modern man is irremediably identified with history and progress, and . . . history and progress are a fall, both implying the final abandonment of the paradise of archetypes and repetition” (162).
     
    Eliade starkly lays out the distinction between the versions of subjectivity cyclical and historical ontologies produce. Because his sense of reality is created by adhering to archetypes, the man within traditional culture “sees himself as real, i.e., as ‘truly himself,’ only, and precisely, insofar as he ceases to be so” (34). On the other hand, “‘historical man’ . . . [is] the man who is insofar as he makes himself, within history” (ix, emphasis in original). Near the conclusion of The Myth of the Eternal Return, Eliade imagines a kind of debate that might take place between these two subjects:
     

    In the last analysis, modern man, who accepts history or claims to accept it, can reproach archaic man, imprisoned within the mythical horizon of archetypes and repetition, with his creative impotence, or what amounts to the same thing, his inability to accept the risks entailed by every creative act. . . .
     
    To these criticisms raised by modern man, the man of the traditional civilizations could reply . . . [that] [i]t is becoming more and more doubtful . . . if modern man can make history.
     

    (155-6)

     

    Eliade shows himself to be largely sympathetic to the latter view; convinced of “the transitoriness, or at least the secondary character, of human individuality as such,” he presents history and individuality as two destructive myths that reinforce one another.

     
    At points, in his rejection of historicism, Eliade appears to yearn for a return to return in starkly apocalyptic terms:
     

    There is also reason to foresee that, as the terror of history grows worse, as existence becomes more and more precarious because of history, the positions of historicism will increasingly lose in prestige. And, at a moment when history could do what neither the cosmos, nor man, nor chance have [sic] yet succeeded in doing—that is, wipe out the human race in its entirety—it may be that we are witnessing a desperate attempt to prohibit the “events of history” through a reintegration of human societies within the horizon (artificial, because decreed) of archetypes and their repetition. In other words, it is not inadmissible to think of an epoch, and an epoch not too far distant, when humanity, to ensure its survival, will find itself reduced to desisting from any further “making” of history in the sense in which it began to make it from the creation of the first empires, will confine itself to repeating prescribed archetypal gestures, and will strive to forget, as meaningless and dangerous, any spontaneous gesture which might entail “historical” consequences. It would even be interesting to compare the anhistorical solution of future societies with the paradisal or eschatological myths of the golden age of the beginning or the end of the world.
     

    (153-54)

     

    Eliade’s language here reflects his own conflicted view of a return to cyclical ontology. On the one hand, he characterizes a return to repetition and archetypes as a “desperate” and “artificial” act, leaving Western subjects “reduced to desisting from any further ‘making’ of history” (emphasis mine). Yet he also again invokes the language of paradise, imagining that such a future society might resemble a “golden age.”9

     
    Despite being regarded by many as the greatest twentieth-century scholar of religion, as well as author of “the greatest modern work on arrows and cycles” (Gould 12), Eliade is a controversial figure (Allen xi). Recent revelations of Eliade’s affiliation with Romania’s Iron Guard and his apparent complicity with fascism and anti-semitism have inspired some critics to interpret his enthusiasm for anti-historicist, archetypal modes of being as part of a regimented hierarchical ideology.10 Even before questions were raised about Eliade’s political affiliations in Romania, his account of history was much debated.11 Given Hegel’s oft-quoted claim that “the history of the world is none other than the progress of the consciousness of Freedom” (19-20), a denunciation of a Hegelian model of history could be construed as a blanket rejection of progressive political causes. Even scholars who celebrate the value of Eliade’s work concede the potentially reactionary implications of his anti-historicism (Allen 269-71).
     
    Yet to a striking degree, Eliade’s thought resonates with that of left-leaning thinkers such as Jacques Derrida and Walter Benjamin.12 In his emphasis on the wisdom of pre-modern, non-Western others, as well as in his critique of the Enlightenment view of progress, Eliade can as easily be placed in the vanguard of postmodernism as in the camp of retrograde traditionalists.13 Indeed, Eliade’s disavowal of linear understandings of history can give us a distinctive purchase on certain pragmatic contradictions within post-structuralism. It is a given in the contemporary moment that conventional notions of individual, unified subjectivity—what Ermath calls “the founding cogito“—have been deconstructed in the wake of post-structuralist theory’s influence (8). Yet Eliade’s anti-historicist critique of modern subjectivity lays bare the degree to which linear models of time continue to inhere within the post-structuralist model of subjectivity, since its fluidity is contingent upon an ever shifting historical context.14 This covert reification of linear time in turn complicates post-structuralism’s ideological critique of Enlightenment notions of progress.
     
    The near-apocalyptic scale of the Second World War inspired Eliade to reexamine human understandings of time as a potential key to the future of humanity. He provocatively suggests that we need not think of the passage of time only in linear terms, but he also subtly acknowledges the costs in ideals of human freedom that might be paid for such a choice. Mitchell’s novel reflects in similar terms on the stakes of our understanding of time and history. The experience of Mitchell’s characters resonates powerfully with Eliade’s claim that while archaic subjects understood themselves as reiterations of mythical archetypes, the modern conception of history has thrust a sense of individuality upon men and women, begetting a terrifying emptiness. All of Mitchell’s protagonists are initially depicted as isolated individuals caught in the sweep of history, whether it is racist Empire-building on Chatham Island, the socio-cultural aftermath of World War One, the power plays of the emergent nuclear industry, the growing social contempt for the elderly, or the technological advances that have made human cloning a reality. Stafford emphasizes the ways in which Robinson Crusoe, as the first “sole survivor” in Western literature, reflects a shift from Christian Millenarianism, with its emphasis on a collective ending, to a modern, secular preoccupation with individual “problems of loss and post-traumatic experiences” (72). Interestingly, Mitchell figures all of his main characters as castaways, not only depicting them as solitary outsiders in their various places and times, but, in a text full of images of islands, presenting many of them literally dragging themselves out of the water onto islands to escape what Lutz Niethammer, paraphrasing Benjamin, calls the “catastrophic storm of history” (qtd. in Woods 115).15
     

    “Souls Cross Ages Like Clouds Cross Skies”

     
    Cloud Atlas‘s interrogation of historicism extends from its larger structure to the details of its separate narratives. The six storylines that comprise the novel’s five hundred pages are both thematically diverse and dense with recurrent symbolism.16 Within its multiple stories, as much as in its overarching form and characterization, Mitchell’s novel considers the terror of history. This is particularly evident in the sections entitled “Letters from Zedelgrehm.” Mitchell creates a jarring juxtaposition between this narrative, which is narrated by a bisexual book thief, modernist musical composer, and sometimes sexual hustler named Robert Frobisher, and its predecessor, “The Pacific Journal of Adam Ewing,” which is recorded by a devout Christian and notary who is dutifully trying to deliver legal documents to the beneficiary of an inheritance in Australia. While there are some continuities even here—both men’s destinies are shaped by legacies, and both are at the mercy of older, more cunning men—the tone of the texts is very different. Adam sees the world through a stable lens of Christian morality. Frobisher, living in the still scarred landscape of post-World War One England and Belgium, no longer feels such certainty. He is haunted by the death of his older brother, whose own virtues have become, posthumously, the impossible standard against which his family measures him. His father is an “eminent churchman,” but he reflects, “Faith, the least exclusive club on Earth, has the craftiest doorman. Every time I’ve stepped through its wide-open doorway, I find myself stepping out on the street again” (448, 75).
     
    This contrast between faith and a modern, secular world view is made especially evident when Robert, having read the first half of Adam’s journal, muses enviously on “happy, dying Ewing, who never saw the unspeakable forms waiting around history’s corner” (460). Adam’s innocence and religiosity, underscored so powerfully by his name, are contrasted with the waywardness and despair of a man who lives in the shadow of twentieth-century history. In this light it is particularly appropriate that Frobisher’s final undoing is effected by his love for a character named “Eva,” who precipitates his fall into suicide. The contrast between Ewing and Frobisher serves as a powerful iteration of the desolation produced by the “terror of history.”
     
    This sense of the treachery of a linear conception of time is reinforced in the “Ghastly Ordeal of Timothy Cavendish.” In this case, linear time is examined through the lens of modern understandings of the aging body and mind. Cavendish is in some sense an older version of Frobisher, another Cambridge-educated Brit on the run from creditors, whose sexual indiscretion—in this case an affair with his brother’s wife—is the apparent motivation for his incarceration in a rest home. The vehicle for this meditation on the linearity of aging is a long and tortured train ride on the British rail system. The train ride, like Cavendish’s life and the memoir he produces, is full of false starts, interruptions, and failures. Overall, the decay of the British rail system and the metastization of its bureaucracy, along with the corruption of the landscape through which Cavendish travels, become the occasion for a narrative of decline. Britain and Cavendish’s aging body are both well past their prime, a message highlighted by Cavendish’s repeated references to Gibbon’s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. “Oh, aging is ruddy unbearable!” Cavendish reflects. “The I’s we were yearn to breathe the world’s air again, but can they ever break out from these calcified cocoons? Oh, can they hell” (168). The ambivalence of this rumination suggests the tension that runs through this section of the novel, for while the transformations brought to the body by age are undeniable, the meanings that are attached to them are highly malleable.
     
    The prevailing episteme in Cavendish’s England is brutal contempt for the elderly, and Cavendish’s subjugation to a linear conception of time becomes graver still once he arrives at his destination—a facility he believes to be a hotel where he gratefully “checks in,” only to discover quickly that he has been involuntarily committed to a nursing home. At this point, Cavendish’s account of aging as a microcosm of time’s arrow takes on a prophetic—if not quite apocalyptic—tone that is at once poignant and absurd:
     

    Behold your future, Cavendish the Younger. You will not apply for membership, but the tribe of the elderly will claim you. Your present will not keep pace with the world’s. This slippage will stretch your skin, sag your skeleton, erode your hair and memory, make your skin turn opaque so your twitching organs and blue-cheese veins will be semivisible. You will venture out only in daylight, avoiding weekends and school holidays. Language, too, will leave you behind, betraying your tribal affiliations whenever you speak. . . . Only babies, cats, and drug addicts will acknowledge your existence. So do not fritter away your days. Sooner than you fear, you will stand before a mirror in a care home, look at your body, and think, E.T., locked in a ruddy cupboard for a fortnight.
     

    (180-81)

     

    In Cavendish’s blackly comic account of aging we see the ravages of a secular, linear conception of time that has no larger meaning or purpose—an ontology that constructs the aging human body exclusively as a site of decay and shame.

     
    While the sense of hopelessness that Mitchell associates with “time’s arrow” is palpable in these sections of the book, in several sections he presents cyclical ontology as similarly confining. The novel opens with a mystifying image: the conman Dr. Henry Goose scouring a beach on Chatham Island for teeth cannibals have left behind, teeth he plans to secretly convert into dentures for his nemesis, which will in turn lead to her public downfall when he exposes that she “masticates with cannibals’ gnashers” (6). At first this opening gambit merely baffles: how could such a bizarre tableau set the stage for what is to come? Yet the scene draws attention to Chatham Island as a site where “the strong engorged themselves on the weak” (5). As we will learn, Henry Goose is himself deeply committed to a personal philosophy of predation: In his guise as a doctor he will later poison the narrator, Adam Ewing, in order to rob him, while also casually attempting to poison his mind with his racist views. Already, his plan to use the teeth of an earlier conflict between weak and strong in order to empower himself against his wealthy former employer suggests the cyclical nature of violence, which is a central preoccupation of Mitchell’s novel.
     
    In fact, the stories that follow are a sorry register of greed and exploitation, and a meditation on the will to power. The weak are poisoned, cuckolded, blackmailed, assaulted, imprisoned, enslaved, and, ultimately, eaten in a system of organized cannibalism by those with more cunning and power. The conclusion of the novel includes the repeated mantra of its first predator, Henry Goose, who explains to his victim, “The weak are meat the strong do eat” (489, 503). As the fabricant Sonmi-451 concisely states, “My fifth Declaration posits how, in a cycle as old as tribalism, ignorance of the Other engenders fear; fear engenders hatred; hatred engenders violence; violence engenders further violence until the only ‘rights,’ the only law, are whatever is willed by the most powerful” (344). The emphasis in these passages on the cyclical perpetuity of oppression and violence raises the most obvious question about embracing a cyclical ontology: wouldn’t such an understanding of time simply calcify the brutality humanity has shown itself capable of, rather than opening the way for positive change?
     
    Mitchell subjects this question to another level of magnification in the first and last events he chronicles. He provides many signs that the distant future in the Pacific narrated in “Sloosha’s Crossin an’ Ev’rythin’ After” recycles the conditions of the 1850s when “The Pacific Journal of Adam Ewing” takes place. In the 1850s the Moriori, peaceful icon-worshippers who believe that to murder is to forsake one’s soul, are viciously subjugated and enslaved by the more warlike Maori tribe. 17 In the distant future of “Sloosha’s Crossin’” Zachry’s community, peaceful icon-worshippers who believe that to murder is to forsake one’s soul, are viciously subjugated and enslaved by the more warlike Kona tribe. In each story, a single member of the defeated tribe survives: in “The Pacific Journal” Autua (a character whose chiasmic name playfully gestures to the structure of the novel, and, perhaps, of time itself) ultimately rescues Adam Ewing from the clutches of the murderous conman Henry Goose; in “Sloosha’s Crossin,” the narrator Zachry alone leaves Hawaii for Maui after the Kona’s assault. The reproduction of barbarity that these narratives manifest suggests that to endorse a cyclical notion of temporality is potentially to celebrate socio-cultural regression.
     
    This interrogation of cyclical ontology continues in “The Ghastly Ordeal of Timothy Cavendish.” While linear time is compared to a hellish ride on British rail, the epistemology of the “life cycle” is presented in equally grim terms. On the night Cavendish arrives at Aurora House, he avows that, “In the morning life would begin afresh, afresh, afresh. This time round I would do everything right” (173). In a parody of rebirth, when Cavendish awakes, he discovers that he will now be treated as a helpless baby. At the hands of the Aurora House staff he is slapped, scolded, spanked, and threatened with having his mouth washed out with soap. After he has a stroke, he is spoon-fed and diapered. Cavendish’s body becomes a palimpsest of linear and cyclical narratives, both of which can be deployed by the institutional apparatus of the nursing home to deny him agency and to strip his life of meaning.
     
    Yet it is the cyclical worldview explored in “Letters from Zedelghrem,” Nietzsche’s notion of eternal recurrence, that is depicted as the most treacherous. Composer Vyvyan Ayrs is a devotee of Nietzsche who intends that the final masterpiece of his career, a “cyclical, crystalline thing,” will be titled “Eternal Recurrence” (79, 84). Taking his new mentor’s lead, Frobisher reads Also Sprach Zarathustra and feels such a profound resonance with the philosopher’s work that he remarks that it is as though “Nietzsche was reading me, not I him” (63). When Frobisher completes what he views as the best musical composition he will ever write, it is not surprising that it is to Nietzsche’s concept of eternal recurrence that he turns to defend his decision to kill himself:
     

    Rome’ll decline and fall again, Cortés’ll lay Tenochtitlán to waste again, and later, Ewing will sail again, Adrian’ll be blown to pieces again, you and I’ll sleep under Corsican stars again, I’ll come to Bruges again, fall in and out of love with Eva again, you’ll read this letter again, the sun’ll grow cold again. Nietzsche’s gramophone record. When it ends, the Old One plays it again, for an eternity of eternities. . . .
     
    Once my luger lets me go, my birth, next time around, will be upon me in a heartbeat. Thirteen years from now we’ll meet again at Gresham, ten years later I’ll be back in this same room, holding this same gun, composing this same letter, my resolution as perfect as my many-headed sextet. Such elegant certainties comfort me at this quiet hour.
     

    (471)

     

    Frobisher appears liberated here from the depression and mental instability that assail him. Yet his youth and the extremity of his act invite a reading of Nietzsche’s much debated notion of cycles as a destructive alternative to history’s “unspeakable forms.”

     
    While the novel’s obsession with temporality is largely expressed as a critique of both linear and cyclical ontologies, it also explores the potential benefits of each. In broad terms, the novel does assert the possibility of historical progress. For instance, while barbarity appears more severe in Zachry’s distant future, the pinnacle of civilization also seems higher.18 If Zachry and Autua are indeed doubles, then Meronym and Adam are as well.19 Adam, a white American, is for much of the nineteenth-century narrative depicted as naïve and racist. Meronym, on the other hand, is a black clone who is part of a small number of technologically advanced survivors of a global nuclear war. She is portrayed as far more sensitive and culturally sophisticated than her predecessor, Adam. In fact, Meronym, whose name means “a word denoting the mid point of two extremes,” shows great respect for Zachry’s archaic culture, even as she wields remarkable technology (“meronym, n.”).
     
    This technology in turn brings us to yet another level at which Mitchell’s treatment of linear-time-as-progress must be considered. While much of Mitchell’s novel appears critical of scientific and technological change, especially as it is depicted in the contemporary era of the “Ghastly Ordeal of Timothy Cavendish” and the near future of “The Orison of Sonmi-451,” it is the absence of much of this technology that signals humanity’s “Fall” in the post-apocalyptic section of the novel. In Zachry’s world, people die at 50 because of the lack of medical science and technology; they possess only primitive tools; they are subject to the brutality of barbarians; and they live in a state of profound ignorance. Such changes for the worse also, implicitly, celebrate the idea and material expressions of linear progress as they currently exist.
     
    Meanwhile, the novel illustrates the potential advantages of a cyclical ontology in its depictions of reincarnation. Gradually revealing that Robert Frobisher, Luisa Rey, Timothy Cavendish, Sonmi-451, and Meronym have identical birthmarks, Cloud Atlas suggests they share a soul that is recycled across time. The book’s title in part refers to this notion of reincarnation; as Zachry reflects:
     

    Souls cross ages like clouds cross skies, an’ tho’ a cloud’s shape nor hue nor size don’t stay the same, it’s still a cloud an’ so is a soul. Who can say where the cloud’s blowed from or who the soul’ll be ‘morrow? Only Sonmi the east an’ the west an’ the compass an’ the atlas, yay, only the atlas o’ clouds.
     

    (308)20

     

    The novel itself, then, serves as a “cloud atlas,” charting the movement of one soul across its several stories. While Zachry ultimately kills the Kona warrior who has attacked his family, he hesitates because he senses that “If I’d been rebirthed a Kona in this life, he could be me an’ I’d be killin’ myself” (301). This sense of identification with an other, of the interchangeability of identities across time, brings into focus how a cyclical ontology could enable a positive departure from the self-interested conventions of individualism.

     
    Ultimately, in a novel preoccupied with both cyclical and linear forms of temporality, it is the “Orison of Sonmi-451” narrative that lingers longest on the problems and potential posed by each ontological position. On one level the sf-inspired clone narrative seems to function straightforwardly as a critique of the potentially dehumanizing telos of contemporary genomics research. The fabricants are treated with no mercy: they are regarded as non-human, forced to work brutal hours in conditions that often would be fatal for non-modified humans. Sonmi-451, whose name plays on Bradbury’s Fahrenheit 451, is a “server” at a fast food franchise and is required to work nineteen hours a day for twelve years. In Mitchell’s future, the treatment of clones is emblematic of a more pervasive dehumanization of the “corpocratic” regime, which construes its population as “consumers” rather than “citizens.” Most conspicuously, the term “soul” has lost its spiritual connotations and now refers to the identity/bank chip implanted in each consumer’s fingertip. In the denouement of the Sonmi-451 narrative, we learn that fabricants are slaughtered at the end of their term of service and their bodies “recycled” to feed other fabricants as well as consumers.
     
    In bald terms, the practice of cloning Mitchell depicts represents everything that is dangerous about a cyclical view of time. As Sonmi-451 herself explains, “Fabricants have no earliest memories. . . . One twenty-four-hour cycle in Papa Song’s is indistinguishable from any other” (183). There is a linear element to their experience—all fabricants mistakenly believe that when their service ends, they will reach “Xultation” and be “transformed into consumers with Soulrings” (184). Yet in most respects, clones embody the archetypal model of identity associated with cyclical understandings of time. Endlessly reproduced and trained to perform the same tasks in perpetuity, the fabricants literalize the notion of eternal return. Indeed, Sonmi-451’s existence as a reproduction of a “stem-type” recalls Eliade’s analysis of the ways ancestors in some cultures serve as analogues of archetpyes. He reflects that, “The transformation of the dead person into an ‘ancestor’ corresponds to the fusion of the individual into an archetypal category. In numerous traditions… the souls of the common dead no longer possess a ‘memory’; that is, they lose what may be called their historical individuality” (46-7). Anticipating a likely criticism, he continues,
     

    As for the objection that an impersonal survival is equivalent to a real death (inasmuch as only the personality and the memory that are connected with duration and history can be called a survival), it is valid only from the point of view of a “historical consciousness,” in other words, from the point of view of modern man, for archaic consciousness accords no importance to personal memories.
     

    (47)

     

    The parallels are obvious and chilling between this ancient understanding of the “impersonal survival” of archetypes and the view in Sonmi-451’s era of endlessly reiterated “stemtypes” who, at least according to “popular wisdom[,] . . . don’t have personalities” (187). This sense of fabricants’ redundancy permits (post)modern consumers, with their “historical consciousness,” to be indifferent to the fate of the fabricant. As Sonmi-451 explains, “To enslave an individual troubles your consciences, . . . but to enslave a clone is no more troubling than owning the latest six-wheeler ford, ethically. Because you cannot discern our differences, you believe we have none” (187).

     
    Sonmi-451’s “ascension,” or coming into consciousness, disrupts this sense of repetition, instead suggesting that “even same-stem fabricants cultured in the same wombtank are as singular as snow-flakes” (187). The ascension underscores the degree to which “An Orison of Sonmi-451” is committed to exploring the tension between a cyclical understanding of the world, with its fabricated, archetypal identities, and an action-driven, linear narrative that reframes Sonmi-451 as an historical subject. After her ascension, that linear narrative follows Sonmi-451 through her apparent recruitment by the Union rebels, builds to the revelation late in the story that her escape has been contrived by the Unanimity government to further divide consumers from fabricants, and ends with her emergence as a “martyr” who creates a set of Declarations that will ultimately change the course of history. In this plotline, we see a forceful valorization of a notion of historical subjectivity as the most hopeful means of escaping from the cycles of brutality that Cloud Atlas recurrently depicts. When the revolutionaries first attempt to enlist her in their cause, she tells them, “I was not genomed to alter history” (327). Yet after the members of Union show her the slaughter of fabricants, she makes a series of proclamations that self-consciously position her as an historical subject:
     

    That ship must be destroyed. Every slaughtership in Nea So Copros like it must be sunk. . . .
     
    The shipyards that build them must be demolished. The systems that facilitated them must be dismantled. The laws that permitted the systems must be torn down and reconstructed. . . .
     
    Every consumer, xec, and Juche Boardman in Nea So Copros must understand that fabricants are purebloods, be they grown in a wombtank or a womb. If persuasion does not work, ascended fabricants must fight with Union to achieve this end, using whatever force is necessary.
     

    (346, emphasis in original)

     

    Both Sonmi-451’s call to action, and the ways she is situated here to resemble both Martin Luther King, Jr. and Malcolm X (“using whatever force is necessary”), foreground the ways that this section of the text identifies linear history with the possibility of necessary change.

     
    Balanced against this ostensible commitment to an historicist model of human identity, the Sonmi-451 section also reasserts the book’s fascination with reincarnation and the transmigration of souls. When Sonmi and her professed protector Hae-Joo Im encounter an ancient statue of Siddhartha, Hae-Joo Im explains that he was “a deity that offered salvation from a meaningless cycle of birth and rebirth. . . .” (329). Later an abbess explains to Sonmi that Siddhartha is “a dead man and a living ideal. The man taught about overcoming pain, and influencing one’s future reincarnations” (332). On one level the martyr Sonmi-451 and Buddha are doubles in the text—her ascension itself is the fabricant equivalent of the Buddhist state of Enlightenment. Her Declarations, moreover, promise liberation to other fabricants from the “meaningless cycle” to which they have been subjected.
     
    Yet the references to Buddhism also evoke a more traditional, spiritual version of reincarnation, based on a model of karma. Eliade explains:

    [T]he Indians quite early elaborated a conception of universal causality, the karma concept, which accounts for the actual events and sufferings of the individual’s life and at the same time explains the necessity for transmigrations. In the light of the law of karma, sufferings not only find a meaning but also acquire a positive value. The sufferings of one’s present life are not only deserved—since they are in fact the fatal effect of crimes and faults committed in previous lives—they are also welcome, for it is only in this way that it is possible to absorb and liquidate part of the karmic debt that burdens the individual and determines the cycle of his future existences. According to the Indian conception, every man is born with a debt, but with freedom to contract new debts. His existence forms a long series of payments and borrowings, the account of which is not always obvious.
     

    (98-99)

     

    Were we to understand Mitchell’s invocation of transmigration as inspired by the principles of Buddhism and karma as Eliade presents them, then Meronym, the most “enlightened” of the characters, is still paying for the misdeeds of Sonmi-451, Timothy Cavendish, Luisa Rey, and Robert Frobisher, and the price is to live in a wrecked world. Such an interpretation also provides one way of understanding the overall structure of the novel. To some degree the second half of each of the stories suggests ways each character might improve the karma of coming incarnations through their positive efforts, perhaps avoiding the disastrous scenario the centerpiece of the novel plays out.

     
    While the complexities of Buddhist spirituality are beyond the scope of this essay, it should be clear from this brief account that it possesses both cyclical and linear elements. Even as souls transmigrate, enacting a cycle of existence, they are also moving forward toward freedom from this state of embodiment. In its stories, Mitchell’s novel seems to enact a similar balance between investments in historical and cyclical ontologies. After the post-apocalyptic midpoint of the novel, the second halves of Mitchell’s five narratives unspool in markedly linear form. In sections full of swiftly narrated action scenes, all the characters escape from one form of confinement or another.21 Through the course of these events, the novel also affirms the possibility of historical change. Adam vows to join the abolitionist movement; Frobisher creates an enduring work of art; Luisa stops the construction of a dangerous nuclear reactor; Cavendish overcomes his own xenophobia to collaborate with a Scottish patient in the rest home; Sonmi-451 becomes a martyr on behalf of all fabricants. As these descriptions suggest, these characters in part overcome the terror of history, not through cyclical thinking but through various gestures toward community. Only Frobisher remains isolated and arguably succumbs to the terror in his suicide. The final words of the novel, which imagine each individual action as a drop in the ocean, affirm this sense that acts of individual change can become collective historical transformations.
     
    Despite the anxiety the text expresses about repetition in its treatment of cloning, it is also sameness—the experience of an archetypal identity—that strengthens each character. Through reincarnation, which they experience as déjà-vu, Mitchell’s characters achieve a sense of solidarity with their other selves across time. This spiritual understanding of repetition is amplified by several references to iconography and idolatry in Cloud Atlas. In an enigmatic passage near the opening of the novel, Adam Ewing plunges into a hole and discovers “First one, then ten, then hundreds of faces,” faces that prove to be dendroglyphs generated by the now nearly extinct Moriori (20). Mitchell returns to the notion of idols, or “dead-lifes” as Zachry calls them, in the “Sloosha’s Crossin” section (261). Meronym asks of the Valleysmen’s icons, “Is icons a home for the soul? Or a common mem’ry o’ faces’n’kin’n’age’n’all?” (258). One of Zachry’s tribe responds that, “The icon’ry . . . held Valleysmen’s past an’ present all t’gether” (258). These references call to mind Eliade’s discussion of the relationship between archetypes and ancestors, but they also resonate with Derrida’s discussion of spectrality in Specters of Marx. In Tim Woods’s gloss on Derrida, “History is an irrepressible revenant . . . , living-dead which haunts the present, since causes demonstrate a ‘posthumous’ historicality and materiality, a ‘living-on’ or survival after the death of the original event, demonstrating a more powerful life in its spiritual presence than its corporeal absence” (116, emphasis in original). For Woods, Derrida’s insistence on the impurity of history converges with Benjamin’s insistence that historicism must be replaced by “the constellation which his own era has formed with a definite earlier one” (116-17; Benjamin 79).22 As I now want to suggest, the form of Mitchell’s novel further elaborates on this challenge to historicism in its invocation of literary icons.
     

    “In the Mind’s Mirror”

     
    This essay has thus far focused on the content of Cloud Atlas without giving significant attention to its form. Ultimately, however, the complex form of Mitchell’s novel is essential to understanding how cyclical and linear notions of time, and their attendant versions of subjectivity, figure in his engagement with contemporary eschatology. When, at a recent reading, I asked David Mitchell about his political goals for his novels, he stressed that he thinks of himself more as a stylist than an “idea man” (“Thousand Autumns”). Such an assertion seems too modest: his books to date have shown themselves deeply committed to a range of questions and ideas about power, history, capitalism, terrorism, and other major contemporary issues. In another sense, the assessment rings true, for what is most dazzling about Cloud Atlas is the seemingly effortless way in which Mitchell shifts from a nineteenth-century romance on the high seas, to a decadent modernist tale of polymorphous sexuality and artistic intrigue, to a trim, commercial 1970s thriller, to an absurdist contemporary memoir, and finally to two sections of very elaborate futuristic science fiction.
     
    It was Mitchell’s ability to segue from one of these genres to another with such apparent effortlessness in Cloud Atlas that initially drew raves from critics. Yet a number of critics have also been disoriented—even, perhaps, disturbed—by Mitchell’s ability to shuttle in and out of these narrative modes. One critic remarks, “The way Mitchell inhabits the different voices of the novel is close to miraculous” (MacFarlane). Another characterizes Mitchell as “a genius,” but goes on to say that his “virtuosity too often seems android” (Bissell). In his interview with Mitchell, Mason writes, “If there has been one consistent criticism of Mitchell, . . . it has been that his virtuosity is mere ventriloquism, a capacity for imitation that suggests he lacks originality” (Mitchell, “The Experimentalist”). This critical ambivalence reminds us that while many writers cover vast sweeps of time through either continuous or episodic narration, few tailor their narrative forms to the various moments in time they are exploring via narrative voice, focalization, style, and genre.
     
    To be sure, such a literary enterprise is rare in part because of the sheer labor involved in developing the various techniques required to make each genre and style seem authentic. Other writers may also have eschewed such a montage of period pieces because of the profound contradictions such a production entails. The very authenticity of each section is exploded by its proximity to another equally authentic piece performing another time period. We are not permitted the sense of immersion typical of the historical novel. Instead, we are jarringly shuttled from one period to another. In their neo-formalist work on genre, Scott Black et al. maintain that
     

    form is arguably one of the key ways for readers and writers to access and participate in history. Writing, reciting, or perhaps even silently reading an Horatian ode upon a local skirmish inscribes a history (public and political); so too does drawing an event—possibly the same event—into a history of subjective experience by rendering it with Petrarchan blazons or morality-play derived monologue.
     

    (8)

     

    From this perspective, Cloud Atlas enacts a sort of time travel. But not, precisely, historical time travel. Mitchell’s ability to capture moments in time through style and genre could, indeed, be said to suggest that those time periods were distinct, and that our recognition of them is predicated on this distinction. That is, the shifting styles and genres themselves index the linear passage of time. However, Mitchell resists this understanding, destabilizing the historical implications of the various genres by breaking them up and reversing their order. This highly visible manipulation denudes his genres of their temporal specificity.

     
    The self-conscious, metanarrative devices Mitchell includes in Cloud Atlas also make the artificiality of the various “historical” narratives conspicuous. In the second narrative, Robert Frobisher finds the first half of Ewing’s published journal when he rifles through Vyvyan Ayrs’s book collection, looking for valuable volumes to steal and sell. This discovery serves as the first disclosure to Mitchell’s readers that he intends to denaturalize the stories we are reading and treat them as constructed narratives. Mitchell goes further, having Frobisher doubt the provenance of the journal. He muses:
     

    Ewing puts me in mind of Melville’s bumbler Cpt. Delano in “Benito Cereno,” blind to all conspirators—he hasn’t spotted his trusty Dr. Henry Goose [sic] is a vampire, fueling his hypochondria in order to poison him, slowly, for his money.
     
    Something shifty about the journal’s authenticity—seems too structured for a genuine diary, and its language doesn’t ring quite true—but who would bother forging such a journal, and why?
     

    (64)

     

    Why indeed? Here Mitchell draws attention to the artifice of his novel by flagging its literary debts and exposing its concerted effort to “forge” the form of a historical journal.

     
    These metafictional gestures continue. Frobisher’s own narrative is told through letters that are saved and read forty years later by his former lover, Rufus Sixsmith, a character enmeshed in the cover-up at the nuclear power station which is the focus of the Luisa Rey narrative. The Luisa Rey story turns up in the form of an unpublished manuscript sent to publisher Timothy Cavendish, who reads and edits it. Cavendish’s story is in turn made into a movie, which enchants the fabricant Sonmi-451. Finally, Sonmi-451’s narrative takes the form of a digitally recorded interview that is discovered and viewed by Zachry.
     
    These metafictional elements become an occasion to raise various questions about literature and literary form. From an historicist perspective, they can be read to comment on the role the loss of the written word may play in global collapse. The sequence of forms Mitchell parades before us reflects the large-scale cultural shifts that may take us from the era of personal journal and letter writing, through the heyday of literacy with the flourishing of bestsellers and newspapers, on to film, then computerized images, and then, after the Fall, back to pre-modern and non-literate forms of communication. In this sense, the architecture of the book hints at the prophylactic value of writing in our neo-apocalyptic times.
     
    It is unclear, however, why the apparent dissolution of literacy matters in the larger narrative, since the reading of the narratives—or even the viewing of visual media -has little or no effect on the unfolding of events. While the various sections can be read to suggest that predatory actions snowball and carry us inexorably toward an apocalyptic outcome, the literariness of the book complicates this interpretation. Locally, the literary texts have little effect on the action in the book—reading Ewing’s journal does not change Frobisher’s conduct, nor does Luisa Rey’s encounter with Frobisher’s letters. Cavendish thinks of Luisa Rey when he escapes from the nursing home, but there is little suggestion that the thriller narrative actually inspires his bid for freedom. Sonmi-451 feels empathy for Cavendish’s plight in “The Ghastly Ordeal,” but watching the film does not change her views, which are already formed. Zachry’s encounter with Sonmi-451’s testimony affects neither his conduct nor the disastrous events that unfold in Hawaii.
     
    More than historicizing literature, then, the constructedness of the stories complicates a historicist understanding of the novel as a whole. The events that take place in the various narratives are not “real” events—they are stories, encountered by characters in other stories. Postmodern literature, of course, is full of historical narratives that explode conventional understandings of history, a phenomenon labeled “historiographic metanarrative,” by Linda Hutcheon, and more recently “metahistorical romance” by Amy Elias. Much has been said about the ways postmodern narrative techniques emphasize the textuality of history, and its undecidability. Mitchell is certainly concerned with these questions, especially in “Half-Lives: The First Luisa Rey Mystery,” where he offers a lengthy meditation on the ways power can undermine our access to the “actual past” by overlaying it with images of a “virtual past” (389-90). This section allows for a Baudrillardian interpretation of the book, in which Mitchell, despite attempting a serious meditation on our trajectory toward apocalypse, becomes caught in an unreal vertigo of literary conventions. In this reading, any “real” vision of our problems or their potential solutions is obscured by a wall of pre-existing cultural images—what Baudrillard calls simulacra, and what here take the form of literary genres and conventions that determine their own content.
     
    It is also possible to perceive Mitchell’s text’s affinity to a more considered anti-historicist position. The young American man on a voyage; the sophisticated, bisexual British wit; the spunky female American reporter; the cynical, involuntarily incarcerated prisoner of a facility for the aged and impaired (at the mercy, no less, of a soulless head nurse); the beautiful, rebellious clone; the scrappy survivor caught in a post-apocalyptic landscape—the more audaciously Mitchell plays with literary styles and genres, the less these characters seem like individuals and the more they appear to be repetitions of archetypes derived from the history of Western literature. Indeed, Mitchell conspicuously pays homage to Daniel Defoe, Herman Melville, Oscar Wilde, Christopher Isherwood, Aldous Huxley, George Orwell, Ken Kesey, Russell Hoban, and Margaret Atwood, among others. This deployment of literary/cultural archetypes and invocation of literary icons suggests that Cloud Atlas is less about how individuals can become historical agents in order to derail our momentum toward the apocalypse than about how literary genres provide us archetypes to resist the “terror of history.” Here we might reconsider critics’ charges that Mitchell “lacks originality” and credit the ways he possesses what we can call “origin/ality,” a thoughtful regard for the origins of contemporary literary forms that becomes a deeper comment on the problems of contemporary historicism. While an historicist perspective suggests that by conforming to preexisting archetypes, we compromise our individuality, autonomy, and freedom, Mitchell’s novel, in terms that resonate with Eliade’s thought, suggests that we might do well to invest ourselves in older, larger stories.23
     
    Such cyclical understanding of temporality and subjectivity is, of course, ultimately a matter of belief—a word that figures crucially in both Eliade’s and Mitchell’s work. Eliade raises the issue of belief through its expression as faith at the conclusion of The Myth of the Eternal Return. He explains that at the moment when “the horizon of archetypes and repetition was transcended,” Judeo-Christianity introduced “a new category into religious experience: the category of faith” (160, emphasis in original). Eliade continues: “Faith, in this context, as in many others, means absolute emancipation from any kind of natural ‘law’ and hence the highest freedom that man can imagine: freedom to intervene even in the ontological constitution of the universe. . . . Only such a freedom . . . is able to defend modern man from the terror of history” (160-61).
     
    Whereas Eliade understands belief as a means to a subjectivity unburdened by the terror of history, Mitchell associates belief with the construction of a sustainable world. At the conclusion of Cloud Atlas, he offers the following meditation:
     

    What precipitates Acts? Belief.
     
    Belief is both prize & battlefield, within the mind & in the mind’s mirror, the world. If we believe humanity is a ladder of tribes, a colosseum of confrontation, exploitation & bestiality, such a humanity is surely brought into being. . . .
     
    If we believe that humanity may transcend tooth & claw, if we believe divers races & creeds can share this world as peaceably as the orphans share their candlenut tree, if we believe leaders must be just, violence muzzled, power accountable & the riches of the Earth & its Oceans shared equitably, such a world will come to pass.
     

    (508, emphasis in original)24

     

    Mitchell’s novel implicity adds to this series of propositions that if we believe both events and selves are old as well as new, we may invest ourselves in both in a less destructive fashion.

     
    We have arrived where we began—with the suggestion that particular models of time and subjectivity may bear on whether the human species endures. Eliade formulated his anti-historicist critique in the wake of the cataclysm of World War Two; David Mitchell explores the limits of historicism in a contemporary eschatological context. In Cloud Atlas, a variety of characters, figures, and events represent the risks and possibilities of a cyclical Weltanschauung. The form of his novel, which is both highly original and profoundly derivative, recapitulates this tension. Ultimately, it is only right that Mitchell leaves us going in circles.
     

    Heather J. Hicks is Associate Professor of English and Director of Graduate Studies at Villanova University. She is the author of The Culture of Soft Work: Labor, Gender and Race in Postmodern American Narrative (Palgrave, 2009) and has published articles on postmodern literature and film in journals including Arizona Quarterly, Camera Obscura, Contemporary Literature, and Postmodern Culture. She is currently writing a book that addresses the historical shift in the status of contemporary apocalyptic fiction from the margins to the center of the literary canon.
     

    Acknowledgements

     
    My thanks to Michael Berthold for his careful reading of this essay and to Mary Beth Harris for her research assistance.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. This is not to say that the topic of apocalyptic fiction has not received considerable attention by literary critics in recent decades; indeed over the past quarter-century, critics have generated many definitions of the apocalyptic. For May (1972), an apocalyptic text must combine “catastrophe and judgment” (38). Ketterer (1974) claims that apocalyptic fiction must feature several elements including the “destruction of an old world, generally of mind . . . set against the writer’s establishment of a new world, again generally of mind,” as well as dualisms of satire/ “prophetic mysticism” and purpose/chaos, and a privileging of sweeping vision over detailed characterization (13). Wagar (1982) examines “secular eschatology, a worldly study of world’s ends that ignores religious belief or puts the old visions to use as metaphors for modern anxiety” (4). Zamora (1989) is concerned with “self-conscious use of the imagery and narrative forms of biblical apocalypse” (2). She explains that “While it is true that an acute sense of temporal disruption and disequilibrium is the source of, and is always integral to, apocalyptic thinking and narration, so is the conviction that historical crisis will have the cleansing effect of radical renewal” (10). For Dewey (1990), the “apocalyptic temper” he identifies in fiction “refuses despair, resists surrender to an uncooperative history implied by the grim legend The End Is Near” (11). Dellamora (1995) articulates the sense that “the uncircumscribed field of narrative at the fin de millennium continues to be structured, if only negatively, in relation to apocalypse” and organizes an edited collection of scholarly essays that, in light of Derrida’s interest in “apocalyptic tone,” examine “apocalyptic tone in postmodern practice” (“Preface” xii; “Introduction” 2). For Montgomery (1996), who focuses on African-American fiction, “apocalypse is a mode of expression revealing a concern with the end of an oppressive sociopolitical system and the establishment of a new world order where racial justice prevails” (1). Berger (1999), who is concerned with “post-apocalypse,” examines “modes of expression made in the wake of catastrophes so overwhelming that they seem to negate the possibility of expression at the same time that they compel expression” (5). In their respective treatments of contemporary environmental destruction, Buell (2003) and Heise (2008) shift their terminology from the language of apocalypse to that of “crisis” and “risk,” respectively. For both, apocalypse has become, to use Buell’s phrase from the title of his book, “a way of life,” or, as Buell suggests later in his study, “a slow apocalypse” (202). According to Leigh (2008), apocalyptic literature includes “an imminent end-time, a cosmic catastrophe, a movement from an old to a new age, a struggle between forces of good and evil . . . , a desire for an ultimate paradise . . . , the transitional help of God or a messiah, and a final judgment and manifestation of the ultimate” (5).
     
    Given these definitions, most of these studies focus on texts that either rely heavily on symbols associated with Revelation; build their narratives around predictions or intimations of the end of the world; or portray more local catastrophes. My own study is somewhat more literal, and when I refer to “apocalyptic” novels in this essay, I mean texts that depict events culminating in the end of human civilization, the aftermath of such events, or both. My choice of terminology is inspired in part by Berger’s observation that “apocalyptic thinking is almost always, at the same time, post-apocalyptic” (xii-iii). While many of the texts I mention here include chiliastic elements, they are, in general, a high-literary variant of Wagar’s “secular eschatology.”

     

     
    2. The 1980s saw the publication of Russell Hoban’s Riddley Walker (1981), Denis Jonson’s Fiskadoro (1985), Paul Auster’s In the Country of Last Things (1987), and David Markson’s Wittgenstein’s Mistress (1988). The emerging canon of apocalyptic fiction was augmented in the 1990s by José Saramago’s Blindness (1995) and John Updike’s Toward the End of Time (1997). Two writers on the cusp of canonicity have recently produced less literary apocalyptic novels—Justin Cronin (The Passage, 2010) and China Miéville (Kraken, 2010).

     

     
    3. There are several exceptions to the generalization that before the 1980s eschatology was the exclusive province of science fiction writers. J.G. Ballard produced a number of complex apocalyptic texts in the 1960s, including The Drowned World (1962), The Burning World (1964), and The Crystal World (1966). Kurt Vonnegut’s Cat’s Cradle (1963) and Doris Lessing’s The Memoirs of a Survivor (1975) also presage the current flourishing of highly literary eschatological novels.

     

     
    4. Fiona Stafford argues that the trend from a collective to a more personal experience of destruction corresponds with the shift from a Christian apocalyptic vision to a more secular sense of imminent doom that began in the 17th century (23). However, the stress on isolation among many of the contemporary apocalyptic texts departs from the more immediate context of the “cozy catastrophe” motif that Brian Aldiss identifies in John Wyndham’s cold war eschatological narratives, in which “the hero . . . [has] a pretty good time (a girl, free suites at the Savoy, automobiles for the taking) while everyone else is dying off” (294). This shared apocalyptic experience finds even more exaggerated form in cold war texts such as George R. Stewart’s Earth Abides (1949), Nevil Shute’s On The Beach (1957), and Pat Frank’s Alas, Babylon (1959) in which small groups band together in the face—or wake—of a global disaster.

     

     
    5. Even science allows room for a cyclical understanding of time. As Gould points out, “The metaphor of time’s cycle captures those aspects of nature that are either stable or else cycle in simple repeating (or oscillating) series because they are direct products of nature’s timeless laws, not the contingent moments of complex historical pathways” (196).

     

     
    6. According to Melissa Denes, “Growing up in Worcestershire with his older brother and artist parents, [Mitchell] worried constantly about the threat of nuclear war. . . . He had read all of John Wyndham’s ‘traumatic, disturbing’ books by the age of 12 and thinks that this, too, fed his apocalyptic streak” (Mitchell “Apocalypse, Maybe”).

     

     
    7. It must be said, however, that this initial impression of a cyclical structure is in some sense a decoy—or at least, a literary flourish rather than an index of cyclical temporality. Mitchell has indicated that Cloud Atlas was inspired by Italo Calvino’s If on a Winter’s Night a Traveler. As a young reader of that text, he had been frustrated by that book’s failure to return to the various stories it inaugurates, so he produced a book that offered completion of the stories it started (Mitchell “The Art of Fiction”). While I will return to matters of form at the conclusion of this essay, it is worth acknowledging that in the broadest sense the book reinforces endings rather than defying them. Although the stories are interrupted both by each other and the central post-apocalyptic tale, and the second halves of each are presented in reverse order so that the first story ends last, beneath this shuffling, the book provides definitive resolutions to its various stories. Moreover, the events in the second halves of the stories are not affected by the apocalyptic events, much less caused by them, a fact that undermines the sense of continuity among the narratives that one might expect if cyclical temporality were being modeled.

     

     
    8. While Eliade is careful to specify that he is referring to cyclical world views that predate the Greek notion of eternal return that was later explored by Nietzsche, he also articulates a connection between the Greek view and that of earlier cultures which he refers to as “pre-socratic,” “traditional,” “archaic,” or “primitive,” suggesting that in both versions of eternal return, “The past is but a prefiguration of the future. No event is irreversible and no transformation is final. In a certain sense, it is even possible to say that nothing new happens in the world. . . .” (89-90).

     

     
    9. Near the conclusion of The Myth of the Eternal Return, Eliade briefly distances himself from nostalgia for cyclical ontology, introducing a Christian view that “the horizon of archetypes and repetition cannot be transcended with impunity unless we accept a philosophy of freedom that does not exclude God” (160). He argues that in a linear world, in which events cannot be mapped onto a creation myth, only the more abstract condition of ongoing belief, of religious faith, has the potential to give meaning to events. Yet, as Allen argues, there is considerable evidence that Eliade’s references to Christianity here allude to a “cosmic Christianity,” with greater affinities to the archaic religions he celebrates than “historical Christianity” in its more conventional sense (112-18).

     

     
    10. For an extended discussion of the critical debates surrounding Eliade’s life and works, see Allen 225-31. For a thoughtful discussion of the ways Eliade’s critique of history could be understood as anti-semitic, see Miller 283-84.

     

     
    11. Critics complain that Eliade’s use of the term history is often vague, blurred as it is with other issues associated with modernity. Allen remarks, “In his analysis of myth, reality, and the contemporary world, Eliade often lumps together and uses interchangeably such terms as political, economic, historical, temporal, materialist, historicist, positivist, and other aspects of the modern mode of being” (309). For a thorough analysis of Eliade’s use of terms such as “history” and “historicism,” see Rennie, 89-108.

     

     
    12. While Tyrus Miller concedes the “common ground” between Benjamin and Eliade, he points out that contrary to Eliade, Benjamin “leaned emphatically towards a critique of myth in favor of a messianic, theo-political Marxism” (284). Yet the resonances between the two thinkers’ work are striking. Of the encounter between “historicism” and “the thought of the eternal recurrence,” Miller writes, “For Benjamin, these two, antipodal modes of interpreting the historicity of experience in this period were . . . covertly interrelated. In their mutually canceling implications, they point towards a new, different form of historical thinking, writing, and acting, a practice of history that could shatter the continuity of historicist succession along with the continuum of mythic repetition” (294). Compare this to Allen’s characterization of Eliade’s thought: “Through the creative encounter with the archaic and nonWestern [sic] other, focusing on the terror of history and other existential concerns, modern culture will be renewed by rejecting major features of historical existence and by incorporating, in new creative ways, essential mythic and religious conceptions that disclose aspects of the universal human spirit” (307-8).

     

     
    13. Allen locates Eliade’s affinities with postmodern thinkers in his view that we “must resist the tyranny and domination of the modernist idols of science, rationalism, and ‘objectivity’” (315).

     

     
    14. See, for instance, Simon Malpas’s characterization of the postmodern subject as “a historically mutable structure that remains open to redefinition and transformation in the future” (79). One interesting exception to this tendency is Judith Butler’s emphasis on repetition in her work on the performance of gender.

     

     
    15. The novel opens with Adam Ewing following the footprints of Henry Goose on Chatham Island, where his ship has been cast ashore by a storm. Later Autua will reveal that he lived alone on nearby Pitt Island as a fugitive until his “signs of habitation” gave him away (32). Robert Frobisher repeatedly takes refuge on a “willow-tree island” in a pond on the estate of Vyvyan Ayrs, and must come ashore, soaking, after falling asleep and rolling in (63-4). Luisa Rey drags herself out of the water and onto a mainland beach after a hitman for the nuclear company drives her off the road as she attempts to flee Swaneke Island (395). At the conclusion of the post-apocalyptic narrative, Zachry becomes the last of his tribe to survive in Hawaii, becoming yet another figure for Crusoe (308-9).

     

    While the book begins on Chatham Island, and takes Adam Ewing to the Society Islands, as well, Hawaii is the island that recurs most in Mitchell’s novel—it is the penultimate stop for Adam Ewing on his way home from Australia in “The Pacific Journal of Adam Ewing,” the home of Megan Sixsmith, the niece of Rufus Sixsmith, in “Half Lives: The First Luisa Rey Mystery,” the promised land where clones in “An Orison of Sonmi-451” are said to enjoy “Xultation” after their term of service is complete, and the setting of “Sloosha’s Crossin’ an’ Ev’rythin’ After.” Hawaii evokes paradise—especially since Hawaii is where the significantly named Adam is restored to health at the conclusion of the novel. But islands also figure more ominously—there are references to Three Mile Island, and its doppelganger in the novel, Swanneke Island, is where the “HYDRA-Zero reactor,” a dangerous new nuclear power plant, is about to be constructed. In general, Cloud Atlas also implies that islands represent isolation in the sense in which John Donne famously suggested.

     
    16. As numerous critics have noted, several characters in Cloud Atlas, including Timothy Cavendish and Luisa Rey, appeared in Mitchell’s earlier novel Ghostwritten. Among the many recurrent motifs that surface in Cloud Atlas are blindness/vision, climbing/falling, drowning, cannibalism, and poison. The novel is also dense with interwoven images and details that playfully connect one section to another. The musical compositions of Vyvyan Ayrs in “Letters from Zedelghem,” for example, are called “Matryosschka Doll Variations” and “Society Islands,” names that comment on the form and settings within the larger novel. Soap is used as a form of punishment in the Cavendish section, and then recurs as the name of a compound of drugs and human flesh fed to fabricants in the Sonmi-451 narrative. Some of this repetition appears to be merely playful; so, for instance, Dr. Goose is the name of the conman who preys on Adam, while Dr. Egret is the name of the doctor who treats Ayrs. Yet much of the repetition of characters, themes, and imagery reinforces the novel’s multi-dimensional celebration of recurrence.

     

     
    17. Mitchell has credited Jared Diamond’s Guns, Germs and Steel for his interest in these tribes and their unfolding relationship on Chatham Island (Mitchell “Q&A”).

     

     
    18. The shift toward greater barbarity is in part indexed by the fates of the “Adams” who play roles in each. While the naïve and good-natured American Adam Ewing survives his voyage across the Pacific amidst a band of vicious seamen, exploitive colonizers, and—most menacingly—Henry Goose, the Adam of the “Sloosha’s Crossin” section is captured and enslaved by the Kona tribe within the first two pages of the post-apocalyptic narrative (240-41). Likewise, while Adam Ewing grieves for a young boy who commits suicide after being sexually brutalized by the seamen, a similar case of male gang rape is treated as part of a wave of unanswered atrocities in the attack by the Kona (498-99, 292).

     

     
    19. With typical playfulness, Mitchell reminds us of their role as doubles partly through naming: Adam and Autua sail on a ship called the Prophetess; the ship on which the clone Meronym visits Zachry and his tribe is called the Prescience.

     

     
    20. Though Cloud Atlas Sextet is the title of a Frobisher composition (119, 408), and at another point “cloud atlas” refers to a tool for finding the coordinates of lasting happiness (373), it is twice used in relation to reincarnation (302, 308).

     

     
    21. Adam Ewing is rescued by Autua, the tormented Frobisher commits suicide, Luisa Rey dodges a hired killer in order to expose the misdeeds of the nuclear power company, Cavendish collaborates with other inmates of the nursing home to escape, and Sonmi-451 endures a series of chases and car crashes en route to the construction of her historic Declarations.

     

     
    22. Woods’s analysis of Benjamin emphasizes the degree to which Benjamin hopes that the messianic time produced by the overthrow of historicism will create an “unforeseeable, unprecedented transformation and an aleatorical departure from tradition” (117). Derrida, according to Woods, adopts Benjamin’s outlook, seeking “possible alternative trajectories for the present” (110). He argues that, in Derrida’s view, “The messianic is spectral (hauntological or beyond being), because it ushers in a radical otherness which cannot be appropriated by a conceptual violence within our existing systemic structures” (110).

     

     
    23. Of course, larger stories can also be a source of political disempowerment and personal harm, as Mitchell demonstrates in his first novel, Ghostwritten, where he explores the dangers of collective thought both in his depiction of a contemporary Japanese cult and in his sweeping portrait of the Chinese Communist Party.

     

     
    24. In “Pluralism in Postmodern Perspective,” Ihab Hassan concludes an analysis of critical pluralism with an ambivalent meditation on belief, which he expresses in apocalyptic terms:
     

     

    It may be that some rough beast will slouch again toward Bethlehem, its haunches bloody, its name echoing in our ears with the din of history. It may be that some natural cataclysm, world calamity, or extra terrestrial intelligence will shock the earth into some sane planetary awareness of its destiny. It may be that we shall simply bungle through, muddle through, wandering in the ‘desert’ from oasis to oasis, as we have done for decades, perhaps centuries. I have no prophecy in me, only some slight foreboding, which I express now to remind myself that all the evasions of our knowledge and actions thrive on the absence of consensual beliefs, an absence that also energises our tempers, our wills. This is our postmodern condition.
     

    (204)

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Aldiss, Brian W. Billion Year Spree: The True History of Science Fiction. New York: Doubleday, 1973. Print.
    • Allen, Douglas. Myth and Religion in Mircea Eliade. New York: Garland, 1998. Print.
    • Atwood, Margaret. Oryx and Crake. New York: Anchor Books, 2003. Print.
    • ———. The Year of the Flood. New York: Anchor, 2009. Print.
    • Auster, Paul. In the Country of Last Things. New York: Penguin Books, 1987. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “Theses on the Philosophy of History.” Trans. Harry Zohn. German 20th Century Philosophy: The Frankfurt School. Ed. Wolfgang Schirmacher. New York: Continuum, 2000. 71-80. Print.
    • Berger, James. After the End: Representations of Post-Apocalypse. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1999. Print.
    • Bissell, Tom. “History is a Nightmare.”The New York Times 29 Aug. 2004: 7. Print.
    • Black, Scott, et al. “Doing Genre.” New Formalism. Ed. Verena Theil and Linda Tredennick. Forthcoming from Fordham UP. Print.
    • Buell, Frederick. From Apocalypse to Way of Life: Environmental Crisis in the American Century. New York: Routledge, 2003. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity. New York: Routledge, 1990. Print.
    • Coupland, Douglas. Player One. Toronto: House of Anansi P, 2010. Print.
    • Cronin, Justin. The Passage. New York: Ballantine, 2010. Print.
    • Dellamora, Richard. “Introduction.” Postmodern Apocalypse: Theory and Cultural Practice at the End. Ed. Richard Dellamora. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 1995. 1-14. Print.
    • ———. “Preface.” Postmodern Apocalypse: Theory and Cultural Practice at the End. Ed. Richard Dellamora. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 1995. xi-xiii. Print.
    • Dewey, Joseph. In a Dark Time: The Apocalyptic Temper in the American Novel of the Nuclear Age. West Lafayette, IN: Purdue UP, 1990. Print.
    • Eliade, Mircea. The Myth of the Eternal Return, or Cosmos and History. Trans. Willard R. Trask. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1954. Print.
    • Elias, Amy J. Sublime Desire: History and Post-1960s Fiction. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 2001. Print.
    • Ermath, Elizabeth Deeds. Sequel to History: Postmodernism and the Crisis of Representational Time. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1992. Print.
    • Frank, Pat. Alas, Babylon. New York: Perennial Classics, 1959. Print.
    • Gould, Stephen Jay. Time’s Arrow Time’s Cycle: Myth and Metaphor in the Discovery of Geological Time. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1987. Print.
    • Hassan, Ihab. “Pluralism in Postmodern Perspective.” The Postmodern Reader. Ed Charles Jencks. London: Academy Editions, 1992. 196-207. Print.
    • Hegel, G.W.F. Lectures on the Philosophy of History. Trans. J. Sibree. London: George Bell & Sons, 1894. Print.
    • Heise, Ursula. Sense of Place, Sense of Planet: The Environmental Imagination of the Global. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2008. Print.
    • Hoban, Russell. Riddley Walker. 1980. Expanded Edition. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1998. Print.
    • Houellebecq, Michel. The Possibility of an Island. Trans. Gaven Bowd. New York: Vintage International, 2005. Print.
    • Hutcheon, Linda. A Poetics of Postmodernism: History, Theory, Fiction. New York: Routledge, 1988.
    • Jonson, Denis. Fiskadoro. 1985. Fourth Edition. New York: Harper Perrenial, 1995. Print.
    • Kermode, Frank. The Sense of an Ending: Studies in the Theory of Fiction. 1966. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2000. Print.
    • Ketterer, David. New Worlds for Old: The Apocalyptic Imagination, Science Fiction, and American Literature. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1974. Print.
    • Leigh, David J. Apocalyptic Patterns in Twentieth-Century Fiction. Notre Dame: U of Notre Dame P, 2008. Print.
    • MacFarlane, Robert. “Review: Fiction: Cloud Atlas by David Mitchell.” The Sunday Times. Times Newspapers, 29 Feb. 2004. Web. 14 Jun. 2011.
    • Malpas, Simon. The Postmodern. London: Routledge, 2005. Print.
    • Markson, David. Wittgenstein’s Mistress. Champaign: Dalkey Archive Press, 1988. Print.
    • May, John R. Toward a New Earth: Apocalypse in the American Novel. Notre Dame: U of Notre Dame P, 1972. Print.
    • McCarthy, Cormac. The Road. 2006. Reprint Edition. New York: Vintage, 2009. Print.
    • “meronym, n.” Oxford English Dictionary Online. 3rd ed. Mar 2011. Web. 1 Oct. 2010.
    • Miéville, China. Kraken. New York: Del Rey, 2010. Print.
    • Miller, Tyrus. “Eternity No More: Walter Benjamin on the Eternal Return.” Given World and Time: Temporalities in Context. Ed. Tyrus Miller. Budapest: Central European UP, 2008. 279-95. Print.
    • Mitchell, David. “Apocalypse, Maybe.” Interview by Melissa Denes. The Guardian. Guardian News and Media Limited, 21 Feb. 2004. Web. 14 Jun. 2011.
    • ———.”The Art of Fiction No. 204.” Interview by Adam Begley. The Paris Review 193 (Summer 2010). Web. 1 Oct. 2010.
    • ———. Cloud Atlas. New York: Random House, 2004. Print.
    • ———. “The Experimentalist.” The New York Times Magazine. 27 Jun. 2010: MM22. Print.
    • ———. Ghostwritten. 1999. New York: Vintage International, 2001. Print.
    • ———. “Q&A: Book World Talks with David Mitchell.” The Washington Post. 22 Aug. 2004: BW03. Print.
    • ———. “The Thousand Autumns of Jacob de Zoet.” The Free Library of Philadelphia, Philadelphia, PA. 13 Jul. 2010. Reading.
    • Montgomery, Maxine Lavon. The Apocalypse in African-American Fiction. Gainesville: UP of Florida, 1996. Print.
    • Rennie, Bryan S. Reconstructing Eliade: Making Sense of Religion. Albany: State University of New York P, 1996. Print.
    • Saramago, José. Blindness. New York: Harvest Books, 1999. Print.
    • Shute, Nevil. On the Beach. New York: Scholastic, 1957. Print.
    • Stafford, Fiona J. The Last of the Race: The Growth of a Myth from Milton to Darwin. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1994. Print.
    • Stewart, George R. Earth Abides. New York: Fawcett Crest, 1949. Print.
    • Updike, John. Toward the End of Time. New York: Ballantine, 1998. Print.
    • Wagar, Warren. Terminal Visions: The Literature of Last Things. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1982. Print.
    • Whitrow, G.J. Time in History: The evolution of our general awareness of time and temporal perspective. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1988. Print.
    • Winterson, Jeanette. The Stone Gods. Boston: Mariner Books, 2007. Print.
    • Wood, James. “The Floating Library: What Can’t the Novelist David Mitchell Do?” New Yorker 5 July 2010: 69-73. Print.
    • Woods, Tim. “Spectres of History: Ethics and Postmodern Fictions of Temporality.” Critical Ethics: Text, Theory and Responsibility. Eds. Dominic Rainsford and Tim Woods. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1999. 105-21. Print.
    • Wyndham, John. The Day of the Triffids. New York: The Modern Library, 1951. Print.
    • Zamora, Lois Parkinson. Writing the Apocalypse: Historical Vision in Contemporary U.S. and Latin American Fiction. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1989. Print.

     

  • Angels in Digital Armor: Technoculture and Terror Management

    Marcel O’Gorman (bio)
    University of Waterloo
    marcel@uwaterloo.ca

    Abstract
     
    O’Gorman is particularly interested in the relationship between death and technology, an area of research that he has dubbed “necromedia.” This essay adopts Ernest Becker’s conception of culture as a “hero system” that fulfills two primary existential needs: 1) the denial of death, and 2) the desire for recognition. By crossing Becker’s work with the theories of Bernard Stiegler, Martin Heidegger, and Alexandre Kojève, the essay applies this notion of a cultural hero system toward a more contemporary analysis of technoculture. The role of media technologies in such tragic events as the Columbine and Virginia Tech shootings and in the “death by gaming” trend in South Korea illustrate how technoculture offers a promise of immortality with which other cultural systems (school, religion, family) cannot compete. be observed in everyday life, wherever technology fulfills the desire for recognition and buffers us from the inevitability of death. From popular accounts of the search for an “immortality gene,” to the explosive popularity of Facebook and Twitter, technological resources and the rhetorics that promote them have become the existential cornerstone of Western society.

     

     

     

    Reality is death. If only we could, we would wander the earth and never leave home; we would enjoy triumphs without risks and eat of the Tree and not be punished, consort daily with angels, enter heaven now and not die.
     

    –Michael Benedikt, Cyberspace: First Steps

     

    Tree Glitch

     
    There’s a “glitch” in the video game Call of Duty 4: Modern Warfare that allows players to climb into a tree, thereby achieving a superior vantage point for sniping. The glitch appears on a level called “Downpour.” All a player has to do is find the craggy tree next to the shattered greenhouse, jump at its trunk, and run up into the branches.1 The sense of power and security in this lofty nest is extremely gratifying, whether or not it leads to any productive sniping. I didn’t learn about the glitch (which is most likely a deliberate design feature) by logging hundreds of hours a week playing the game. I found it by lurking on a few of the hundreds of COD4 game forums, such as GameSpot, where I observed the following conversation in the thread “Climbing Trees”:
     

    Assassin144
    Oct 21, 2008 6:55 pm PT
    A while ago i heard that you will be able to go into trees in multiplayer and snipe, is this true? I heard a perk will let you do it but after reading the perk list nothing sounded like it, so is the ability not going to be available?


    PSN_Boomfield
    Oct 21, 2008 8:27 pm PT
    The perk is called “Monkey”.


    NX01AX
    Oct 21, 2008 8:31 pm PT
    Actually, that proved to be false. The perk part, not the climbing trees part.


    Thehak114
    Oct 21, 2008 8:32 pm PT
    As far as I know, they climb the same way as you would climb any ladder. Not sure if all trees are climbable or just certain types, but it just adds another place to look before running around wildly.


    Oct 21, 2008 8:36 pm PT
    I want to set fire to a tree that someone is in


    Thehak114
    Oct 21, 2008 8:36 pm PT
    And I am pretty sure you will have that ability with the Flamethrower perk.
    ….
    macarbeone
    Oct 24, 2008 11:11 am PT
    yes setting fire to some one in a tree would be amazing and then as they fall to the ground on fire i shoot them up wildly and yell OWNED!!!!!!!!!


    _SyCo_
    Oct 26, 2008 5:47 pm PT
    Yeahh ^^ while i knife you in the back >_>


    AssassinWalker
    Oct 26, 2008 6:38 pm PT
    i will light all the trees on fire. :)

     

    These and other forum contributors are players who practically live in the game (or perhaps wish they could), making themselves at home in its environment and documenting their most impressive tricks and cheats on video, which they subsequently upload to YouTube in the hope of gaining bragging rights. As puerile and casually apocalyptic as the above conversation may seem, COD4 has provided millions of players with an empowering existential vantage point that features a clear set of goals, opportunities to make heroic choices, a sense of belonging to a responsive and committed community, and the chance to achieve instant recognition for their actions. For only $59.95, COD4 offers more to the average player than his or her family, school, church or neighborhood community center can provide. Indeed, COD4 is part of a complex system of rituals (all of them short-lived and subject to programmed obsolescence) within what Ernest Becker might call the dominant heroic action system of today; a system which we know as “technoculture.”

     
    This essay attempts to position contemporary technological being in the context of Becker’s conception of culture, to develop a well-rounded, cross-disciplinary conception of what motivates behaviours that are specific to technocultural being. Also central to this study is the work of Bernard Stiegler, who suggests that the culture of techno-prostheticization, rooted in the “unlimited organization of consumption,” leads “inevitably to suicidal behavior, both individual and collective” (Acting 42). With this in mind, I examine a variety of suicides linked to the use of media technologies, supplementing Stiegler’s grim prognosis, which he bases in part on the suicide of Richard Durn,2 with that of Ernest Becker, best known for his book The Denial of Death. In Technics and Time, Stiegler develops a techno-psychoanalytic theory of human prostheticization, which leads to a critique of the cultural industry as a force that dominates contemporary consciousness, resulting in a “liquidation of the ‘libidinal economy’” (TT3 120). Like Stiegler, Becker brings together philosophy, cultural theory, and psychology to suggest that the cultural industry succeeds by meeting two persistent desires: the desire for recognition and the desire for immortality, which are manifested ultimately in the denial of death. Considered in conjunction, the work of Becker and Stiegler provides a broad existential theory of how specific technocultural behaviours can be motivated. Combined with material and economic theories of technoculture, this existential analysis helps explain how the hyperindustrial programming of consciousness can persist, even as it leaves a visible wake of destruction at the individual, cultural, and global-ecological levels. That being said, this essay is not designed to endorse wide-ranging apocalyptic media theories or truth claims levied in the name of religion or myth, but to demonstrate how religion, myth, and other cultural hero systems respond to some of the human animal’s existential needs.
     
    Ernest Becker understands culture as a phenomenon of social cohesion, generated and maintained by heroic action systems through which an individual can achieve both recognition and a sense of immortality. I consider this formula at greater length below. For the sake of clarity, I note that in this essay I refer to “technoculture” as a distinct heroic action system in which technological production is viewed as an end in itself, and individual recognition and death-denial are hypermediated by technologies that permit us to feel that we transcend time and space with increasing ease. This contemporary situation results in what Stiegler has called a “war of the spirit,”3 in which older cultural hero systems such as family, school, or nation clash against a technoculture that threatens to consume all of these.
     
    This clash can be put into focus by considering a number of tech-related suicides made famous in recent past by the popular media, which sometimes attempts to explain these events by pointing a finger at consumer technologies. Consider the case of Brandon Crisp from Barrie, Ontario. In the fall of 2008, his parents exiled the 15 year-old from the COD4 community and took away his Xbox, out of fear that he had become addicted to the game. Crisp responded by threatening to run away. His father even helped him pack clothes, a toothbrush, and deodorant into his backpack, figuring that Brandon, like most other teens who make such threats, would return in a couple of hours. But Brandon did not return. After an exhaustive search, funded in part by Microsoft, he was found dead three weeks later in a wooded area 10 kilometres south of his home. The autopsy suggested that he died from injuries related to falling out of a tree. This detail was especially troubling to Brandon’s family. What was he doing up in that tree? Hiding? Seeking shelter? The mystery will likely remain unsolved. This story of exile in the wilderness has a mythical air about it. To the COD4 community, Brandon is a hero of mythic proportions; or better yet, he is the Patron Saint of Xbox, a martyr who was robbed of his most sacred relic, expelled from his holy land, and like other holy men, sought refuge in the wilderness.
     

    Myth, Religion, and Cybernetic Apocalypse

     
    Such religious and mythical rhetoric, as overblown as it may seem here, is by no means unique in critical studies of media technologies. In The Digital Sublime, Vincent Mosco examines myth in cyberspace narratives with the hope of “destabilizing the dominant representations of what we are supposed to be and where we are going” (16). According to Mosco, mythical rhetoric about the infinity of cyberspace and the disembodying potential of online worlds is a central component of many culturally important narratives. Like the tales of Homer and Plutarch, many cyberspace myths provide us with a buffer against some of the anxiety related to human finitude. As Mosco suggests,
     

    The thorny questions arising from all the limitations that make us human were once addressed by myths that featured gods, goddesses, and the variety of beings and rituals that for many provide satisfactory answers. Today, it is the spiritual machines and their world of cyberspace that hold out the hope of overcoming life’s limitations.
     

    (78)

     

    Arguably the greatest limitation we have to face is our mortality. Mosco’s reference to “spiritual machines” deliberately echoes the title of a book by Ray Kurzweil, an uncompromising immortalist whom Mosco identifies as one of the most ardent and influential myth-makers of our time. Kurzweil is one of a number of futurists, many of them lining up to attend Kurzweil’s Singularity University, who long for the disappearance of the human body into a network of celestial circuits. As Mosco argues, the trope of digital disembodiment, from the essays of robot scientist Hans Moravec to the mutant performances of the artist Stelarc, is consistent with mythological discourse, which promises immortality to those who are willing to believe in and propagate the narrative. We might consider whether players of online video games, for example, who enjoy a sense of superhuman powers and experience infinite resurrections, have this mythic promise fulfilled — as long as they stay online.

     
    Mosco turns to myth as an extended analogy for understanding the powerful rhetorics of progress that characterize technoculture. But he may very well have come to similar conclusions by drawing on a religious analogy. As David F. Noble argues in The Religion of Technology, “the technological enterprise has been and remains suffused with religious belief” (5). Noble illustrates how the concept of imago dei (being created in the likeness of god) has been used to justify technological innovations, including nuclear arms and the Human Genome Project, that may seem hubristic. Echoing a common utopian strain in scientific discourse, Noble writes: “Totally freed from the human body, the human person, and the human species, the immortal mind could evolve independently into ever higher forms of artificial life, reunited at last with its origin, the mind of God” (149).
     
    This Cartesian rhetoric is far removed from the adolescent chatter of gamers in online forums such as those quoted above. But as both Mosco and Noble suggest, rhetorics of technological progress, like many video game narratives, are informed by a millenarian yearning for apocalypse (“i will light all the trees on fire”), a dramatic break with the past that signals the “specialness” of a given generation. As Noble writes, “Millenarianism is, in essence, the expectation that the end of the world is near and that, accordingly, a new earthly paradise is at hand” (23). This strain is evident, for example, in Michael Benedikt’s anthology, Cyberspace: First Steps. Benedikt proclaims that cyberspace evokes “the image of a Heavenly City, the New Jerusalem of the Book of Revelation. Like a bejeweled, weightless palace it comes out of heaven itself” (15). Mosco suggests that this sort of discourse reflects a form of “historical amnesia,” a desire to transcend history and all of the complexities that accompany life as a physical being in a material world (8). A whiff of this apocalyptic strain is discernible whenever a keynote speaker stands up and suggests that “we are living through a time of unprecedented change.” These words hold great political weight, filling listeners with a sense of cosmic importance, as if their daily lives are somehow enriched by this vague promise of specialness.
     
    Benedikt’s apocalyptic “cyberbole” (Mosco 25) coincides with a number of late-90s academic projects that announce or predict the death of space, time, and politics.4 These proclamations, by the accounts of both Mosco and Noble, emerge from a seemingly atavistic need to deny human finitude. Mosco pays particular attention to Francis Fukuyama, whose Pulitzer Prize winning book announces The End of History and the Last Man (1992). Fukuyama draws on Kojève’s interpretation of Hegel, which suggests that “History can end, only in and by the formation of a Society, of a State, in which the strictly particular, personal, individual value of each is recognized as such, in its very particularity, by all” (Kojève 58). From the right-wing, apocalyptic perspective of Fukuyama, liberal democracy and advanced capitalism have brought about this “end.” Like many other critics, Mosco rejects Fukuyama’s somewhat easy, perhaps uncritical resignation to this supposed end of history. Indeed, Fukuyama later retracts his own argument in light of the events of 9/11. But Fukuyama’s work should not be rejected altogether, for to do so would be to ignore his important conception of the notion of thymos, which provides a very useful tool for understanding the relationship between human desire, existential needs, and technology. I return to this subject later. For the moment, I wish to point out the limitations of mythic (e.g., Mosco’s) and religious (e.g., Noble’s) analogies as a means of explaining technocultural behaviour.
     
    People create myths and religions not just out of a need for social order, but to convince themselves that they are not finite beings. The greatest contribution of Mosco’s work is that it demonstrates how rhetorics of technological progress are driven forward by a desire to overcome the constraints of human finitude. Taking a cue from Heidegger perhaps, Mosco suggests that the “danger” of mythological narrative is that it provides us with an “unfulfillable promise” (22), which masks the reality of our situation and blinds us to the problems and complexities of human history. Noble’s analysis of technology and religion leads to similar conclusions. Consider, for example, the words of AI visionary Danny Hillis, a self-proclaimed agnostic, quoted in Noble’s book:
     

    I want to make a machine that will be proud of me. . . . I’m sad about death, I’m sad about the short time that we have on earth and I wish there was some way around it. So, it’s an emotional thing that drives me. It’s not a detached scientific experiment or something like that.
     

    (qtd. in Noble,163)

     

    According to Noble, these words reflect a religious rhetoric, falling neatly in line with the imago dei theme. But there is nothing particularly “religious” about these terms, and in fact, to categorize them as religious is to limit the scope of the analysis. To clarify, Hillis’s words do not reflect a religious calling, but an existential call to action that he is able to satisfy through the pursuit of technological innovation. The primary motivations for his actions are clearly: 1) a desire for recognition (“I want to make a machine that will be proud of me”); and 2) the denial of death (“I’m sad about death…and I wish there was some way around it”). Hillis’s words are not inspired by myth or religion, but by a cultural hero system that views technological production as an end in itself. Like myth and religion, technological innovation and the sublime rhetorics of “progress” that accompany it serve primarily to mitigate the terror of human finitude. Rather than attempting to fit such rhetorics within a religious or mythical paradigm, it may be more productive to consider them in the broader context of “culture,” as understood by Becker. In so doing, we may develop a better understanding of how contemporary cultural industries, which play a role heretofore dominated by religious and mythical narrative, are able to program consciousness.

     

    Terror Management Theory

     
    The contemporary political inflection of the word terror has no doubt led to an increase in book sales for psychologists Tom Pyszczynski, Sheldon Solomon, and Jeff Greenberg. Their groundbreaking study, In the Wake of 9/11: The Psychology of Terror, is not about the 9/11 terrorists at all, but about psychological and existential implications of having a finite body matched with an infinite symbolic system for representing reality. The authors touch on this distinction when they introduce their theory of terror management, which emerges directly from the texts of cultural anthropologist Ernest Becker:
     

    Terrorism, as the word implies, capitalizes on the human capacity to experience terror. Terror is, in turn, a uniquely human response to the threat of annihilation. Terror management theory is about how humans cope, not with the imminent threat of extermination but with the awareness that such threats are ubiquitous and will all eventually succeed. Death will be our ultimate fate. How then do we manage this potential for terror?
     

    (8)5

     

    Terror Management Theory has led to the publication of over 300 peer-reviewed articles in psychology journals, documenting a range of experiments that test the hypotheses of Ernest Becker and have been inspired by his interdisciplinary work. Typically, these experiments involve placing participants in a state of “mortality salience,” and then studying their behaviours in controlled situations. What these experiments have proven, above all, is that individuals who are reminded of their own mortality, either consciously or subliminally, cling to their cultural beliefs more readily than do control groups, and are more apt to reject cultures that are potentially at odds with their own. Such experiments have been adapted recently by the Critical Media Lab at the University of Waterloo, where we are attempting to identify whether technoculture, defined by a constantly renewed desire for gadgetry and a strong belief in technological progress, can itself be viewed as an immortality ideology, a terror management system for a generation raised on computer games, chatting, and iPods.

     
    This brings us back to the discussion of myth and religion, both of which serve as “management systems” against the awareness of death and ever-present existential terror. One way in which myth and religion conquer terror is by bringing us closer to death, but only within the safe confines of a controlled narrative, or more specifically through ritual. As Mosco suggests in The Digital Sublime, what makes the sublime pleasurable is that it gives us a brief “near-death experience,” conveniently packaged to create the illusion that we can skirt death.6 This concept is explored by Fukuyama, but it is examined in greater detail and depth by Becker.
     
    Becker’s Pulitzer Prize-winning Denial of Death (1973) outlines an ambitious explanation of the human condition that is based on a very simple concept: all human cultures (including those rooted in religious and mythical metanarratives) might be viewed as “hero systems” that are devised to counter the anxiety caused by knowledge of our inevitable deaths. While this may not come as a surprise to social psychologists, the application of this idea to cultural criticism and media theory remains to be explored. Today, as Vincent Mosca would no doubt agree, technoculture itself is a hero system, and it mediates the denial of death in a number of ways, from the sense of belonging one achieves through mere ownership of an iPod (an ironic sense, given the alienating effect of this device) to the hope of achieving immortality through gene therapy and other medical technologies. Our awareness of our own “being towards death” has led humans to concoct ingenious antidotes, from elaborate myths and religions to Call of Duty 4.7 In late capitalist culture, mythic morality tales and religious rites have given way to the calculating infinitude of Moore’s Law. As Sherry Turkle suggests, “as a computational object,” the computer holds out “a touch of infinity—the promise of a game that never stops” (87). For critics of contemporary technoculture, the technological sublime is the heart of the matter. Technoscientific research and development face us with an immense, complex, and terrifyingly sublime array of possibilities; terrifying if only because these possibilities open up before us without warning, leading to what Stiegler, carefully echoing Heidegger, calls a state of “ill-being” or malaise. In Stiegler’s terms, our technocultural situation asks us to “identify what it is we want, given the immense possibilities that are irresistibly open to us. . . , and we must admit that we do not know what we want, while at the same time, as Nietzsche understood so well, we cannot not want. This is the meaning of ill-being and ontological indifference” (TT3 296).
     
    This critique of technological being, like much of Stiegler’s work, comes not only from Nietzsche but from Heidegger. More precisely, Stiegler’s work, particularly Technics and Time, is a corrective of Heidegger. For Heidegger, living technologically means that we are constantly called on to outstrip nature, including the inevitability of our death. Technology and death are linked, then, in that the ultimate goal of technological being is to overcome the inevitability of our “natural” horizon, our finitude. Heidegger describes this technological imperative as an “impossibility”8 that we impose on nature:
     

    The unnoticeable law of the earth preserves the earth in the sufficiency of the emerging and perishing of all things in the allotted sphere of the possible which everything follows, and yet nothing knows. The birch tree never oversteps its possibility. The colony of bees dwells in its possibility. . . . Technology drives the earth beyond the developed sphere of its possibility into such things which are no longer a possibility and are thus impossible.
     

    (“Who” 108)

     

    The language of “outstripping” or overstepping nature requires one to have a ground zero conception of nature as something distinct from humanity, technology, or culture. Not surprisingly, critiques of Heidegger begin with his romantic conception of the pre-modern world as something pure and untouched, and end even less surprisingly, by finding Heidegger’s affiliation with the Nazi party relevant to this vision.

     
    Stiegler, while refusing to do away with Heidegger’s theories altogether, challenges the conception of technological being as something manifestly “modern.” According to Stiegler, “technics is the history of being itself” (TT1 10). The very definition of the term “human,” or more precisely, the “invention of the human,” is in itself something technical. In Stiegler’s terms, “the human invents himself in the technical by inventing the tool—by becoming exteriorized techno-logically” (TT1 141). The tool, and more specifically the flint cutting tool, represents for Stiegler a uniquely human capacity for “anticipation.” Anticipation of the tool’s utility for a given task leads to the making of the tool, just as anticipation of the repetition of this task leads the human to keep and reuse the tool. But perhaps most importantly for Stiegler, the capacity to anticipate is also a curse, for it gives man the foreknowledge of his own death. That is why, for Stiegler, “To ask the question of the birth of the human is to pose the question of the ‘birth of death’ or of the relation to death” (135). In this sense, Stiegler agrees with Heidegger’s conception of Dasein as “being towards death,” tying it to a “primordial situation” that is at once technological and thanatological.
     

    Between god and beast, neither beast nor god, neither immortal nor prone to perish, sacrificial beings, mortals are also and for the same reasons nascent, bestowing meaning, and “active.”. . . a technical activity that characterizes all humanity as such, that is, all mortality, can plunge out of control. To be active can mean nothing but to be mortal.
     

    (198)

     

    It is in this capacity for humanity to “plunge out of control” that Stiegler erects his apocalyptic critique of contemporary technoculture.

     
    Unlike Heidegger, then, Stiegler does not consider the question of human finitude in terms of “impossibility,” but in terms of “immense possibility,” which opens up before us today by means of genetic engineering, for example. But this “immense possibility,” a virtual infinitude of being, is also opened up by the adoption of avatars and multiple identities made possible by digital technologies. Becker approaches the question of human finitude in terms that are strikingly similar to Stiegler’s. He alludes to the human capacity for anticipation as the curse of a creature, to echo Kierkegaard, that is suspended between angel and beast — a creature endowed with the ability to make tools and invent an infinite symbolic system of communication, but also with a palpable sense of its own finitude. “What does it mean to be a self-conscious animal?” asks Becker, in his typically unabashed speciesist fashion. “It means to know that one is food for worms. This is the terror: to have emerged from nothing, to have a name, consciousness of self, deep inner feelings, an excruciating inner yearning for life and self-expression—and with all of this yet to die” (Denial 87). Unlike Stiegler, Becker does not suggest that humans are primordially technological beings. But Becker shares with Stiegler an understanding of the human as a being defined by its motivation, a primal motivation, to move beyond itself, or in Heidegger’s terms, to outstrip itself. Following Kierkegaard, Becker suggests that people deal with the terrifying knowledge of death by erecting systems of organization to give value and meaning to their lives. Becker refers to this organizational activity as the fashioning of character armor, which is a prosthetic image in itself, “the arming of the personality so that it can maneuver in a threatening world” (Angel 83). As I argue below, today the denial of death is mediated primarily by an unbridled faith in technological progress and by a donning of what might be called digital armor. In Stiegler’s terms,
     

    today the issue is absolutely that of humanity’s demise—which is also a way of talking about the death of God and of “the last man,” since the real possibility challenging us today, appreciably practicable, is the last evolutionary stage of technics: the possibility of an artificial human being who is neither “last man” nor “overman.”
     

    (TT2 149)

     

    But how did we reach the point where we are willing to program our own demise for the sake of a calculated, “artificial” immortality? An understanding of technoculture must entail a study of human attitudes toward death, as well as an understanding of the role that terror plays in human behaviour on a daily basis.

     
    The case of Brandon Crisp, discussed above, is only one in a number of technology-related deaths that caught the media’s attention in the past few years. These deaths include those of many South Korean game addicts and, more pertinently here, a terrifying trend of copycat school shooters following in the steps of Eric Harris and Dylan Klebold, who killed 13 people in the 1998 Columbine High School Massacre before taking their own lives. The terrorist acts in these cases are explicitly technological, or even “cyber,” because they involve the perpetrators’ use of media to rehearse or to promote their exploits in a desperate plea for recognition. These tragic events cast a light on the nature of technocultural behaviour.
     

    Recognition and Thymos

     
    In the midst of Cho Seung Hui’s fateful shooting spree at Virginia Tech in April 2006, Jamal Albarghouti, a fellow VTech student, made a heroic decision to run into the war zone, rather than away from it. Armed not with a Glock (Cho’s weapon of choice), but with a Nokia N70 cell phone, Albarghouti ignored the warnings of police officers to capture digital video footage suitable for upload to CNN’s iReport page. Albarghouti’s ghastly, I would even say sublime, handheld video of a campus under siege concludes with a terrifying scream. It is not the scream of the gunman or of his assailants, but the scream of a police officer urging the phone-toting student to get out of the way so that the law enforcers could conduct their business. What was Albarghouti’s motivation? Albarghouti’s rush toward immortality was not spurred by myth or religion, but by the possibility of a brief appearance on CNN. Like the contestants on reality TV programs, Albarghouti demonstrates that, thanks to the omnipotence of American media, even those of us on the sidelines can cash in on the promise of celebrity that is waved in front of us on a daily basis.
     
    In response to the Virginia Tech Massacre, freelance journalist Mark Steyn suggested that the events of that day evidence a growing “culture of passivity,” populated by “selectively infantilized” twentysomethings. Steyn’s argument, which jives very well with the NRA’s agenda, expresses outrage at the fact that not a single student stood up to Cho. This “passivity,” as Steyn calls it, “is nothing more than an “existential threat to a functioning society.” But Jamal Albarghouti’s courageous actions suggest that Steyn’s accusations are misdirected. The twentysomethings of technoculture are indeed willing to sacrifice themselves—but not for the reasons that Steyn would expect. Heroism for many twentysomethings is not motivated by mythology, religion, nation, family, or some vague sense of humanity, but by what Stiegler calls a “hyperindustrial” culture characterized by the blind consumption of media artifacts. Both Cho and Albarghouti were motivated by a desire for recognition and the heroic denial of death, and their actions were all played out in the context of technological consumption. As Cho set out to become a media superstar by annihilating the VTech campus, Albarghouti was determined to capture these events forever in video, providing proof of Friedrich Kittler’s maxim: “what the machine gun annihilated, the camera made immortal” (124). Of course, Cho had his own plans for media immortality, which I discuss below, and he certainly knew how to wield a camera (Kleinfeld).9 But these two types of heroic shootings—one very real, with painfully physical consequences, and one virtual, geared toward disembodiment and simulation— are indicative of the shift in death denial strategies that has taken place with the increasing technologization of culture.
     
    One of the primary tenets of Ernest Becker’s work, based on the theories of philosophers and psychologists including Friedrich Nietzsche and William James, is that human behaviour is driven not only by a denial of death, but also by an ongoing yearning for recognition, for heroism even. Becker’s use of the word heroism, rather than of the more common term self-esteem, allows him to draw on literary and cultural history in his analysis of culture. The term heroism also reflects the idea that self-esteem, following Kojève/Hegel, is in effect achieved primarily through recognition from others, through the sense that one is an individual of value in a meaningful world.10 Becker uses the term heroism to account for a spectrum of human behaviors. The superhuman feats of Greek mythological figures would be at one end of this spectrum, while modern society’s epic consumption of consumer goods and media artifacts would be at the other. Heroism is a relative concept, rooted in a set of beliefs shared by any given culture, from a pre-Columbian tribe of Native Americans to the bands of “netizens” in today’s contemporary technoculture. As Becker argues, it is by means of a “cultural hero-system,” a recognition from others based on a consensual set of values, that we hope to transcend death:
     

    It doesn’t matter whether the cultural hero-system is frankly magical, religious, and primitive or secular, scientific, and civilized. It is still a mythical hero-system in which people serve in order to earn a feeling of primary value, of cosmic specialness, of ultimate usefulness to creation, of unshakable meaning. They earn this feeling by carving out a place in nature, by building an edifice that reflects human value: a temple, a cathedral, a totem pole, a skyscraper, a family that spans three generations. The hope and belief is that the things that man creates in society are of lasting worth and meaning, that they outlive or outshine death and decay, that man and his products count.
     

    (“Beyond” 5)

     

    The concept of “culture” itself, then, is defined for Becker in terms of heroism. Raymond Williams’s statement in a 1958 essay that “culture is ordinary” and that “every human society has its own shape, its own purposes, its own meanings” (6), is reflected quite clearly in the work of Becker. In Becker’s terms, there is nothing “high” about culture, which he understands in terms of a “hero system” devised to deny the inevitability of death.11

     
    Becker, like Nietzsche and others before him, believed that contemporary culture offers very little opportunity for authentic heroism, and so we have to seek it in more mundane ways:
     

    In our culture anyway, especially in modern times, the heroic seems too big for us, or we too small for it. Tell a young man that he is entitled to be a hero and he will blush. We disguise our struggle by piling up figures in a bank book to reflect privately our sense of heroic worth. Or by having only a little better home in the neighborhood, a bigger car, brighter children. But underneath throbs the ache of cosmic specialness, no matter how we mask it in concerns of smaller scope.
     

    (Denial 4)

     

    This throbbing ache for a sense of specialness has been intensified in the western world by the dissolution of traditional hero systems on the one hand (religion, the family, nationhood, etc.), and the propagation of mass media heroes on the other hand, including the everyday heroes of reality TV shows and YouTube. Heroism today is rooted in the consumption of media images and objects. In 1971, Becker suggested that “people no longer draw their power from the invisible dimension, but from the intensive manipulation of very visible Ferraris, and other material gadgets” (Birth 125). Had he written this sentence in the early 2000s, he might have replaced the word “Ferrari” with “iPod” or even “Nokia N70.”

     
    It is surprising the Becker only alludes in passing to Hegel, although he is certainly aware of the centrality of recognition in the master/slave dynamic. In his authoritative study of Hegel, Alexandre Kojève suggests that
     

    all human, anthropogenetic Desire—the Desire that generates Self-Consciousness, the human reality—is, finally, a function of the desire for “recognition.” And the risk of life by which human reality “comes to light” is a risk for the sake of such a Desire. Therefore, to speak of the “origin” of Self-Consciousness is necessarily to speak of a fight to the death for “recognition.”
     

    (7)

     

    Stiegler takes on Kojève more directly in work, borrowed from Gilbert Simondon, where the importance of recognition within Dasein is manifest in a discussion of “individuation.” Individuation is at once singular and collective, a process through which we differentiate ourselves from others while sharing social space, and most importantly time, with others:

     

    Dasein is time insofar as it is being-futural: anticipation, improbability, différance—both deferring in time (anticipating) and being different, affirming a difference qua a “unique time,” a singularity. . . . This individuation belongs, however, and in the same movement, to a community: that of mortals.
     

    (TT1 229)

     

    For Stiegler, Kojève, Becker, and numerous other philosophers before them (think of Spinoza’s definition of man as a “social animal”), recognition of the self by others is a key component of what it means to be human. Contemporary technologies both facilitate and hinder that recognition.

     
    Francis Fukuyama, following Kojève/Hegel, suggests that the quest for recognition is “the driving force behind human history” (162), and develops this idea into a millenarian thesis that has been widely contested. What we should rescue from Fukuyama is the concept of thymos, taken from Plato, which sheds light on the relationship between self-esteem, recognition, and cultural hero systems. Thymos is most commonly translated as “spiritedness,” and is used by Socrates first of all to characterize the guardians of the republic, those who are willing to risk their lives to protect the city. Fukuyama repeats the story of Leontius, which Socrates uses as a case study in the concept of thymos:
     

    He desired to look, but at the same time he was disgusted and made himself turn away: and for a while he struggled and covered his face. But finally, overpowered by the desire, he opened his eyes wide, ran toward the corpses and said: “Look, you damned wretches, take your fill of the fair sight.”
     

    (qtd. in Fukuyama 164)

     

    Becker might suggest here that Leontius is chafing against his “character armor,” that is, struggling to remain within the bounds of his cultural hero system. Similarly, Fukuyama proposes that Leontius’s anger is a manifestation of his inner sense of pride, which is threatened by his lack of self-control. The anger of Leontius, directed at himself, is a result of recognizing that his actions would not be held in high regard by his countrymen. This angry sense of pride, suggests Fukuyama, reflects a sensitivity to the value that one sets on oneself based on cultural norms, and this placing of value on oneself within the context of a cultural system helps define thymos. “Thymos provides an all-powerful emotional support to the process of valuing and evaluating, and allows human beings to overcome their most powerful natural instincts for the sake of what they believe is right or just” (171).

     
    With this in mind, I am compelled to ask the following: To what degree are the actions of Jamal Albarghouti, CNN’s phone video hero, comparable to those of Leontius? This question is not a transhistorical tactic, but an attempt to examine Albarghouti’s psychological moment in the context of its specific cultural and material/technological circumstances. What motivated Albarghouti to run into the fray? Should he, like Leontius, have damned his wretched eyes (or cell phone camera) for zooming in on the massacre? Or is Albarghouti a modern mythical hero, motivated by a spiritedness, a thymos, a megalothymia even, as Fukuyama might suggest, exclusive to technoculture? To put it bluntly, what sort of cultural context makes Albarghouti a hero?
     
    Recalling Plato’s guardians of the city, thymos is best satisfied by risking one’s life in defense of something one holds in high esteem. Historically speaking, war has been the ultimate catalyst and facilitator of thymotic activity. Like Becker, Fukuyama suggests that such activity has been redirected in late capitalist culture toward the pursuit of financial wellbeing, fuelled by an ever accelerating production and marketing of consumer goods, thanks to technological progress. Heroism is now mass-marketed in ways that ensure that the “guardians of the republic” fend off the enemy not in hand-to-hand combat, but by going to the mall or having multiple messages in their inbox. People now fill their thymotic needs by shopping, blogging, and playing video games. It is this lack of physical risk, so important to Kojève/Hegel’s formulation of heroic recognition, that leads Fukuyama to conclude that we are witnessing The End of History and the Last Man. In Becker’s terms, which echo those of the Frankfurt School that inspired him,12 “something happened in history which gradually despoiled the average man, transformed him from an active, creative being into the pathetic consumer who smiles proudly from our billboards that his armpits are odor-free around the clock” (Escape 61).
     
    The pursuit of consumption for the sake of consumption, which is characterized today by a radically unequal distribution of wealth, is a result of what Fukuyama calls megalothymia; not just the desire for recognition, but the desire to dominate or even “own” others, as reflected in the lingo of COD4 gamers. The ultimate goal of this heroic pursuit is the achievement of immortality. Megalothymia can be satisfied vicariously and temporarily, for example, through engagement in sport,13 from being an enthusiastic spectator of the World Cup14 and the Superbowl to actually participating in challenging physical activities such as marathon running, or even Ultimate Fighting. “In the social world,” Becker suggests, “one continually pushes against death in sport-car driving, mountain climbing, stock speculation, gambling: but always in a more-or-less controlled way, so as not to give in completely to the sheer accidentality and callousness of life, but to savor the thrill of skirting it” (Birth 175). From theme park rides to bungee jumping, the heroic and sublime denial of death is now readily available for purchase, accompanied by a documentation of the event in digital photography or video for mass distribution on social networking sites, proof that the experience really happened. “The fight to the death for recognition” that characterizes human consciousness (Kojève) has been commoditized, rendered programmable by the cultural industry. As Stiegler suggests, the result is a radical change in the very formation of consciousness. With the increasing industrialization of culture, individuals are “deprived of the possibility of deciding how [they] want to live,” and this results in “a reversal and a denial of what Hegel described as the master-slave dialectic” (Snail 39). In technoculture, a person is threatened by the possibility of losing the ability to “participate in the trans-formation of her milieu by individuating herself within it” (39). The apotheosis of technocultural heroism is the individual who is “famous for being famous,” as evidenced by multiple friendings, Twitter trending, headlines in gossip sites, and most importantly, as I argue below, in a TV spinoff about nothing more than his or her day-to-day life.
     
    As Fukuyama suggests, the ordinary heroes of these mass-marketed, consumable victories may recognize the emptiness of such existential projects:
     

    As they sink into the leather of their BMWs, they will know somewhere in the back of their minds that there have been real gunslingers and masters in the world, who would feel contempt for the petty virtues required to become rich or famous in modern America. How long megalothymia will be satisfied with metaphorical wars and symbolic victories is an open question.
     

    (329)

     

    The “open question” is not answered, as Fukuyama might expect, by the waging of war or a return to religious “roots.” It is answered instead when a megalothymic person like Jamal Albarghouti throws himself into the scene of a massacre to feed a news program. More tragically, the limits of “metaphorical wars” are revealed when young people who have heretofore satisfied their desire for heroic action in an on-screen simulation wield real weapons against an unsuspecting enemy. The violent acts discussed below put into focus Stiegler’s prognosis that a culture of “unlimited organization of consumption” leads ultimately to “suicidal behaviour, both individual and collective.”

     

    Hypermediated Heroism

     
    On the morning of December 27, 2004, after playing 36 consecutive hours of the computer game World of Warcraft, 13 year-old Zhang Xiaoyi jumped from the top of his family’s 24-story apartment building. He left behind a suicide letter, explaining that his actions were an attempt “to join the heroes of the game he worshipped” (Xinhua). The boy’s parents filed a lawsuit against the game manufacturer, and the incident was referenced by the press and government of China as evidence of a growing computer addiction problem in the country. A 2005 report by the China Youth Association for Internet Development suggests that 13.2 percent of China’s 16.5 million youth are computer addicts (Xinhua). In response to this problem, the Chinese government backed the creation of an online game called “Chinese Heroes,” which promotes traditional values among the youth. According to a game designer, “the heroes gather on ‘Hero Square,’ where gamers can click their statues to learn about their experiences and carry out tasks like moving bricks and catching raindrops on a building site. Gamers will be asked about the heroes’ life stories to earn scores” (Xinhua). It seems that “Square Heroes” would be a more appropriate title to this game, as reflected in the reaction of a 14 year-old boy interviewed by the Xinhua News Agency: “The game sounds boring to me, it’s a turn-off.” The game produced similar reactions among other test subjects at the Beijing Internet Addiction Treatment Center, who found it “too simple” or even “comical.” These players prefer the action, violence, and consumption built into popular role-playing games such as World of Warcraft (WoW), which has enjoyed huge popularity around the world. As the director of the treatment center attests, “If hero games do not focus on killing and domination, gamers will definitely not play them” (Xinhua). The number of Internet-addicted youth in China has almost doubled since 2005, and the Chinese government is backing its infamous Internet addiction boot camps, rather than promoting games with traditional content.15 The camps themselves are waging a brutal war of the spirit, countering the heroic action system of technoculture with traditional Chinese values.
     
    The story of Zhang Xiaoyi is a parable of the way media technologies have evolved into cultural hero systems in their own right. The World of Warcraft, like any other culture, comes complete with “its own shape, its own purposes, its own meaning” (Williams 6). Of course, one difference between WoW and an indigenous tribe or a medieval hamlet is that WoW is experienced on a screen, through a process of disembodiment and tele-action. What makes the Warcraft world especially appealing as a society, besides the fact that it offers everyone the opportunity to be king, is that its purposes and meanings are clear-cut—they are provided in the form of a rule-set by which all players abide in order to play the game. As Sherry Turkle suggests, “At the heart of the computer culture is the idea of constructed, ‘rule-governed’ worlds” (66). The case of Zhang Xiaoyi demonstrates what happens when this disembodied culture of “rules and simulation” (66) clashes with the physical, meat-based culture of the real world. For a player whose hero system exists onscreen, life off-screen—with its unpredictability, lack of a clear rule-set, antiquated value system, and scant opportunity for heroic action—can be a grave disappointment, or at the very least, crushingly “boring.”
     
    To fend off this boredom, some players at Internet cafés in South Korea may log 10-15 hours a day in front of WoW or EverQuest (endearingly nicknamed “Evercrack” by aficionados), breaking only to use the toilets. In August 2005, a man from the city of Taegu died from heart failure related to exhaustion after playing the game Starcraft for 50 hours straight (BBC). This feat was nearly as heroic as that of a 24 year-old man from Kwangju who died of the same condition after playing for 86 hours straight in October 2002 (Kim). Such incidents, which are reported on an increasingly regular basis, point to a new form of heroism rooted entirely in digital culture. Outside of South Korea, which hosted the first three World Cyber Games, and where game players are celebrated as national heroes, these deaths seem senseless. Media critics in North America are likely to lay blame for these deaths on parents who allow their infantilized children to spend most of their waking hours in front of a screen. Parents, on the other hand, are likely to blame (and sue) the video game companies, who design games specifically for what Turkle calls their “holding power” (30). But very seldom do critics or parents blame the culture that values technology, wealth, and consumption above all else; a culture in which heroism can, and perhaps must, be purchased; a culture in which value is meted out in shiny boxes packed with circuits and in abstract bits of code that scroll by horizontally at the bottom of a television newscast. In his critique of Fukuyama’s proclamation of the end of history at the hands of capitalism, Vincent Mosca suggests that post-industrial society, fueled by a capitalist ideology that has no “moral sensibility or any sense of limits,” is “far from the technological sublime” (67). But it is precisely this lack of limitations that makes capitalism sublime in and of itself — like myth and religion, capitalism is an ideology of infinitude, not through the promise of eternal life, but, as Stiegler points out, through an overbearing “imperative to adopt the new” (Acting 44).
     
    Faced with this protean, consumerist heroic action system, there are very few opportunities for legitimate heroism, unless one holds out for the promise of reality TV, the lottery, or one of the endless draws for the latest iPod. These are common desires, which people palliate by purchasing the same consumer goods as many others and watching the same television programs as others, at the same time. According to Stiegler, this way of being results in a liquidation of self-esteem, an inability to distinguish one’s self from others, resulting from a global program of monoculturization mobilized by hypercapitalism. This programming of desires, suggests Stiegler, “will end in the exhaustion of conscious desire, which is founded on singularity and narcissism as an image of an otherness of myself” (60). Stiegler notes that this loss of self-esteem, resulting from an inability to distinguish oneself from others and thereby achieve recognition, will lead to catastrophic behaviours:
     

    The liquidation of primordial narcissism, leading to a loss of self-esteem (the self, losing its diachrony, can no longer inspire in itself the desire for self), authorizes all transgressions, insofar as it is also the liquidation of the we as such, which becomes a herdlike they, and which in turn produces the great political catastrophes of the twentieth century.
     

    (55)

     

    While Becker does not focus specifically on media technologies, he also blames the late capitalist law of consumption on an ominous “crisis of heroism”:

     

    The crisis of modern society is precisely that the youth no longer feel heroic in the plan for action that their culture has set up. They don’t believe it is empirically true to the problems of their lives and times. We are living a crisis of heroism that reaches into every aspect of our social life: the dropouts of university heroism, of business and career heroism, of political-action heroism; the rise of anti-heroes, those who would be heroic each in his own way or like Charles Manson with his special ‘family,’ those whose tormented heroics lash out at the system that itself has ceased to represent agreed heroism.
     

    (Denial 6-7)

     

    The anti-heroic Charles Mansons of today, a group that includes increasingly younger members such as Cho Seung-Hui, may attempt to construct a “family” online, and when they fail, or become disillusioned by the lack of fulfillment such families may provide, they turn on the people and institutions that failed to recognize them in the non-digital world.

     

    The Digital Anti-Hero

     
    In what might be described as a Marxist critique of his peer group, Sebastian Bosse posted the following message on LiveJournal before engaging in a copycat shooting spree at his German high school:
     

    If you realize you’ll never find happiness in your life and the reasons for this pile up day by day, the only option you have is to disappear from this life. . . . [We live in a] world in which money rules everything, even in school it was only about that. You had to have the latest cell phone, the latest clothes and the right ‘friends.’ If you didn’t, you weren’t worth any attention. I loathe these people, no, I loathe people.
     

    (Jüttner)

     

    This post forecasts the videotaped suicide message left by Cho Seung-Hui, which rails against “rich kids” and their “debaucheries”:

     

    Your Mercedes wasn’t enough, you brats. Your golden necklaces weren’t enough, you snobs. Your trust funds wasn’t enough. Your vodka and cognac wasn’t enough. All your debaucheries weren’t enough. Those weren’t enough to fulfill your hedonistic needs. You had everything.

     

    What Bosse and Cho manifest in their suicide pleas can be called in Stiegler’s terms a form of “symbolic misery,” an “a-significance—the limit of significance, beyond insignificance and as an unbearable limit—to the point where it leads to an act of massacre” (55). Stiegler uses these terms to describe the motivation behind the actions of Richard Durn, who expressed his lost sense of self, his “inability to signify,” in a journal that was reprinted in Le Monde. But Durn didn’t ask for his thoughts to be published. This distinguishes him from a generation that is deeply embedded in the technocultural milieu, a generation for whom the promise of recognition, of significance, comes in the form of networked computer games, blogs, and other forms of “social media.”

     
    While video games have been the technological scapegoat for school shootings over the past few years, very few critics have pointed a finger at the potentially dangerous rehearsal platform facilitated by online journals, blogs, personal web sites, and even chat. The most crucial clues in the death of Brandon Crisp, for example, are not buried in the violent actions coded into Counter-Strike, but in the social interactions that the online version of the game offered Crisp. Social networking media, rather than computer games, should be the object of attention for those who are interested in studying, and intervening in, terrorist-style school violence. Before committing their infamous exploits, all of the school shooters since Dylan Klebold and Ryan Harris spent a great deal of time rehearsing their violent actions and trying on their heroic identities with the help of media technologies. Eric Harris posted elaborate death threats to fellow students on his web site, and he and Klebold made several videotapes of themselves fiddling with an arsenal of weapons in preparation for the attack on Columbine High School. More recently, Kimveer Gill posted what amounts to a storyboard of gun and knife-toting self-portraits at vampirefreaks.com, before engaging in a shooting spree at Montreal’s Dawson College. Only a few weeks later, Sebastian Bosse, whose website portrayed him as a military hero/trench coat-wearing avenger, shot up his high school in Emsdetten, Germany. Bosse took Gill’s storyboarding technique one step further and published a vengeful and self-vindicating video on YouTube, which seems to have been inspired as much by Gill as by Travis Bickle, Robert DeNiro’s character in Taxi Driver.
     
    The story of Cho Seung-Hui follows the same general pattern, but as suggested by Andrew Stephen, Cho represents a new kind of technological anti-hero.one who rejects the ersatz hero games of online social networking, and understands how to get straight to the bottom of our increasingly swampy media ecology:
     

    What singled out Cho Seung-Hui was that he was the first post-YouTube, Facebook, MySpace and IM disaffected youth of his kind – a product of 21st-century technology, rather than just that of the 20th. From his addiction to a ghastly, violent video game called Counter-Strike in his teens, he had moved on: he knew exactly how to produce 28 QuickTime video clips and 43 photos of himself, aware that by sending them to NBC, his first and last moments of stardom would not only reach the MM (as the mainstream media are nowadays derisively called by his generation), but would also be flashed around the world in seconds via YouTube and the like, allowing him to leave his own brief but indelible mark on history. Manifestly delusional though he may have been, he knew exactly how to look a camera in the eye and address it like a pro.

     

    Cho’s strategy of media manipulation reflects the existential motivation of many in his computer-savvy generation. To be significant, one must “make history,” and history is made on television, where a captive audience shares a synchronized experience on the nightly news and other psychotechnological programming. “From the moment you adhere temporally to the same channel of information every day, ‘meeting’ at the same time, you adopt the same history of events as everyone who watches these broadcasts” (Stiegler, Acting 61).

     
    What many disaffected youth today crave is not the mundane and mostly text-based, day-to-day, passing recognition of “friends” and “contacts” on social networking sites; nor is it even the quaint appearance of one’s images on a blog or one’s DIY video on YouTube. These extensions of the self can result in a crushing sense of anonymity as one discovers that his or her “inbox is empty,” or that his or her message to the world has resulted in only a handful of “views” or “hits.” The chronological progression from personal web site to blog to YouTube as seen in the media artifacts of the school shooters outlined here merely charts an ever-shifting rehearsal stage designed to perpetuate an illusion of heroic recognition. These violent rehearsals of the self on proliferating, asynchronous social media networks are merely a staging for the ultimate performance on a programming network. This group’s megalothymia is itself programmed around that rare and spectacular form of celebrity that only the “MM” can offer. Anything else is boring by comparison.
     
    In his critique of Internet culture, Heideggerian philosopher Hubert L. Dreyfus suggests that the radical flexibility of identity offered by the Internet might be less of a liberating experience than it is a superhighway to boredom, or even nihilism. Like Mosca, Noble, and others, he notes that certain enthusiasts of telepresence (from chat rooms to robotically facilitated surgery-at-a-distance) celebrate the idea that “we are on the way to sloughing off our situated bodies and becoming ubiquitous and, ultimately, immortal” (50). Although Dreyfus is writing before the advent of MySpace, Facebook, and YouTube, he seems to be right on target in suggesting that the Internet fosters ubiquitous communities of opinionated selves that are desperate for recognition, or even immortality, and willing to reinvent themselves infinitely in its pursuit. But this search for recognition, Dreyfus suggests, lacks a ground in any material reality or local practices, and will thus only lead to disillusionment. Rooting his arguments in the philosophy of Kierkegaard, who was an adamant critic of uncommitted “coffee house politics,” Dreyfus suggests that the net result of the Net is a widespread “flattening” effect, producing an extensive network of desperate, would-be heroes, who are “only too eager to respond to the equally deracinated opinions of other anonymous amateurs who post their views from nowhere” (79). A simple Google search today on pretty much any topic will reveal a populace of desperate individuals eagerly broadcasting their innermost thoughts and daily travails, as if to say, “Look at me! Acknowledge me! Make me your hero!” Blog culture is an ideal breeding ground for megalothymia, serving a generation (or two) reared on the promise of celebrity.
     
    What is lacking in this disembodied culture, Dreyfus argues, is any real presence of “risk:”
     

    Like a simulator, the Net manages to capture everything but the risk. Our imaginations can be drawn in, as they are in playing games and watching movies, and no doubt, if we are sufficiently involved to feel we are taking risks, such simulations can help us acquire skills, but in so far as games work by temporarily capturing our imaginations in limited domains, they cannot simulate serious commitments in the real world. . . . The temptation is to live in a world of stimulating images and simulated commitments and thus to lead a simulated life.
     

    (88)

     

    The achievement of heroism, as we have already seen in the work of Kojève, Becker, and Fukuyama, necessarily entails physical risk, the willful skirting of mortal danger for the sake of recognition. Social networking sites provide a relatively risk-free opportunity (even if we do include the associated risks of obesity and carpal tunnel syndrome) in which to achieve recognition, for example by making bold and perhaps risky claims, or by taking on heroic postures. But claims made in these simulated environments are not necessarily manifested off-screen, and hence there is relatively little at stake in being a “risky blogger.” Likewise, computer games can simulate risk very effectively, but they cannot provide the intensity of risk experienced in the physical world when the body is situated in a precarious position, be it on the battlefield, on the city street, or in the classroom.16 The death by gaming South Koreans mentioned above, who discovered a way to make video game play physically risky, have achieved, perversely, what many gamers are really after: an authentic, embodied existential action. The same can be said for Cho, Bosse, and Gill, whose desire for recognition could only be satisfied “offline,” in the world of flesh and bullets.

     

    Coda

     
    The only confirmed sighting of Brandon Crisp before his death was on a rail-to-trail path, three hours after he left home. The witness noted that Crisp appeared to be having trouble with his bicycle, which he abandoned soon after this sighting. This scene is worthy of reflection: a hero exiled from his disembodied digital realm, crouches dejectedly over his bicycle, helplessly confronting the inert and very palpable broken toy that had once propelled him forward. This scene presents the impossible reconciliation of the real and virtual worlds through which we wander as both object and idea. A rigorous and far-reaching confrontation of this impossibility must be approached through a collaborative reflection that crosses disciplinary boundaries.
     
    The goal of this discussion has not been to suggest that role-playing games, social networking, and digitally broadcast mass media are to blame for the suicidal behaviours described here. Rather, I have attempted to illustrate, through the use of high-profile examples, the role that media technologies play in the existential pursuit of recognition and death denial, as explored by Becker, Stiegler, Kojève, and others. A broad and profound understanding of digital media as existential media can only come through a merging of disciplinary discourses, including social psychology, critical theory, philosophy, and cultural anthropology. As mentioned briefly in my description of the Critical Media Lab’s research in Terror Management Theory, there is a specific need for psychological and cognitive studies that apply critical theories of media toward the investigation of technology’s role in human behaviour. I hope that this mode of “applied media theory” will both test and temper apocalyptic media theories, including those that I have endorsed here, which should not be rejected outright for their rhetorical tactics.
     

    Marcel O’Gorman is Professor of English and Director of the Critical Media Lab at the University of Waterloo. He is the author of two books and several articles about the impact of technology on the humanities and on the human condition, more generally. His most recent research on death and technology, which he calls “necromedia theory,” has also manifested itself in various performances and installations that involve circuits, dirt, sensors, a penny-farthing bicycle, a treadmill, and a canoe. O’Gorman refers to his critical art practice as “Applied Media Theory.” The theories proposed in O’Gorman’s work are currently being applied toward a series of social psychology experiments in “Terror Management Theory” at the University of Waterloo. The results of this work will be published in a book entitled Necromedia, which O’Gorman is currently writing.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. This glitch can currently be observed in a YouTube video at http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DTYwveKOAfI (June 21, 2011). If this link is “dead,” a search for “cod4 tree glitch” should yield results.

     

     
    2. On March 27, 2002, Richard Durn opened fire during a city council meeting in Nanterre, France, killing 8 people and injuring another 19. The following day he leaped to his death from a window during a police investigation. These events are generally referred to as la tuerie de Nanterre.

     

     
    3. “If we do not enact an ecological critique of the technologies and the industries of the spirit, if we do not show that the unlimited exploitation of spirits as markets leads to a ruin comparable to that which the Soviet Union and the great capitalist countries have been able to create by exploiting territories or natural resources without any care to preserve their habitability to come–the future–then we move ineluctably toward a global social explosion, that is, toward absolute war” (Stiegler, Acting 88).

     

     
    4. Bruno Latour provides a critical examination of millenarianism in We Have Never Been Modern. From a Latourian perspective, we might argue that the invention of modernity and even postmodernity reflects a collective desire for cosmic specialness, driven forward by a community left empty-handed after the death of God. This thesis cannot be treated at length here, especially since Stiegler himself adheres strongly to a concept of modernity. I have questioned Stiegler about this issue in an interview entitled “Bernard Stiegler’s Pharmakon,” forthcoming in Configurations.

     

     
    5. Clearly, there are glaring anthropocentric assumptions about human specialness in the work of Pyszczynski, et al., and in the work of Ernest Becker. These speciesist assumptions are rooted in an existential psychodynamic that emerges from evolutionary theory. One might easily challenge these assumptions by suggesting that non-human animals and other things may be capable of experiencing death anxiety and forming cultures as a means of buffering said anxiety. But my purpose here is to focus specifically on human behaviours, and while this essay therefore remains unabashedly speciesist, it does not deny the possibility of existential terror within the lifeworld of non-human beings.

     

     
    6. As Edmund Burke suggests in A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful, “upon escaping some imminent danger” we experience “a sense of awe. . . a sort of tranquility shadowed with horror.”

     

     
    7. Phillippe Ariès’s Western Attitudes Toward Death provides a brief though compelling account of the ritual history of death denial in Western culture, in spite of Derrida’s critique of his work as philosophically unrigorous (see Aporias). As Ariès suggests, in the nineteenth century, conspicuous mourning rituals mark an important shift in the psychological fear of death: “Henceforth, and this is a very important change, the death of the self is a death of another, la mort de toi, thy death” (68). Contemporary rituals of mourning, such as Facebook sites that celebrate the unique identity of the dead, continue to serve this purpose, distancing us from death by turning it into a spectacle of the other’s death.

     

     
    8. This discourse on the “possible impossibility” is taken up by Derrida in Aporias, where Derrida challenges Heidegger’s romantic appeal to a notion of presence. Of particular interest in this essay is Derrida’s inaugural question, “Am I allowed to talk about my death?” This question not only initiates Derrida’s argument about the “ownership” of death (“my death” vs. the death of the other), but it also signals Derrida’s recognition that the discussion of death itself is taboo in contemporary culture.

     

     
    9. As Cho’s dorm-mates revealed during an interview on CNN, Cho sometimes took pictures of fellow students without warning. He was also caught taking inappropriate cell phone photos of classmates under their desks. It could be said that Cho practiced for his gun-toting assault on the VTech students by snapping unwelcome photos of them. See Kleinfeld, N.R.

     

     
    10. Stiegler deals with the issue of self-esteem by drawing on Gilbert Simondon’s concept of “individuation,” which is discussed at length in Technics and Time. The concept of “heroism,” as proposed by Becker, is perhaps best reflected in Stiegler’s discussion of memory and “exception” in TT3, as seen for example in the following passage, inspired by Simondon: “the positivity of the exception can be defined as that which permits one to be excepted from decease and to remain in memory, such as that which can remain beyond oneself as heritage over and above one’s mortality” [la positivité rétentionelle de l’exception peut être définie comme ce qui permet de s’excepter du decès et peut donc rester en mémoire, comme ce qui peut rester au-delà de soi comme heritage par-dela sa mortalité] (153). This and all remaining translations of Technics and Time 3 are my own.

     

     
    11. The relationship between “high culture” and a more general conception of culture can be understood through an exploration of memory, which as Stiegler notes, has undergone a vast transformation in modern times with the advent of analog and digital mnemotechnologies. The relationship between memory, culture, and technology accounts for a huge portion of Stiegler’s work. It is explored at length in my interview with Stiegler, “Bernard Stiegler’s Pharmakon,” which deals directly with mnemotechnology, heroism, and immortality.

     

     
    12. Unfortunately, Becker wrote very little about the Frankfurt School, mentioning it only in passing in Escape from Evil, his final work. Here, he praises the School’s “union of Marx and Freud,” a merger that is central to Becker’s later writings. In a deathbed interview conducted by Sam Keen in 1974 for Psychology Today, Becker suggested the following:
     

     

    I also see my work as an extension of the Frankfurt School of sociology and especially of the work of Max Horkheimer. Horkheimer says man is a willful creature who is abandoned on the planet; he calls for mankind to form itself into communities of the abandoned. That is a beautiful idea and one that I wanted to develop in order to show the implications of the scientific view of creatureliness.
     

    (71)

     
    A detailed study of Becker and the Frankfurt School has yet to emerge. Such an endeavour could help align Becker more clearly with other cultural theorists of his generation.

     
    13. Microsoft’s offer of $25,000 to fuel the search for Brandon Crisp was fruitless. The money was donated instead to the Brandon Crisp Foundation, established by the teen’s parents. Interestingly, the foundation does not support research or services related to video game addiction. Instead, it provides funding for economically disadvantaged children to play amateur sports. In Fukuyama’s terms, what the Crisps have done is create a vehicle for teens to replace one outlet for megalothymia with another.

     

     
    14. Stiegler describes the World Cup, televised globally, as nothing more than a “typical event within the apparatus of consumption”(63), but he is ignoring the role that the event plays in facilitating a vicarious (dare I say “inauthentic”) form of megalothymia. I would argue that the event does support a Kojevian “fight to the death for recognition” in the form of hooligans, who wear tribal colours, mark their faces with war paint, and are willing to endanger their lives physically for the sake of supporting their cause.

     

     
    15. The data is provided by the Yanghu Adolescents Quality Development Center, which indicates that 24 million Chinese youth between the ages of 6 and 29 were addicted to the Internet in 2009. (Tian)

     

     
    16. Dreyfus devotes a chapter (pp. 27-49) of his critique of telepresence to distance education.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Associated Press. “Man dies after playing computer games non-stop.” Oct. 10, 2002. Web. Dec. 2006.
    • BBC News. “South Korean Dies After Game Session.” Aug. 10, 2005. Web. Dec. 11, 2006.
    • Becker, Ernest. Angel in Armor: A Post-Freudian Perspective on the Nature of Man. New York: MacMillan, 1975. Print.
    • ———. Interview by Sam Keen. “Beyond Psychology: A Conversation with Ernest Becker.” Psychology Today (Apr. 1974): 71-80. Print.
    • ———. The Birth and Death of Meaning. New York: The Free Press, 1971. Print.
    • ———. The Denial of Death. New York: The Free Press, 1973. Print.
    • ———. Escape from Evil. New York: The Free Press, 1975. Print.
    • Benedikt, Michael, ed. Cyberspace: First Steps. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2006. Print.
    • Brooks, Rodney. Flesh and Machines: How Robots Will Change Us. New York: Vintage, 2003. Print.
    • China Daily. “1 in 8 of Young is Net addict.” Nov. 24, 2005. Web. Dec. 12, 2006.
    • Cho, Seung-Hui. Suicide note excerpts published in CNN article online: “Shooter: ‘You Have Blood on Your Hands.’” April 18, 2007. Web. Jun. 20, 2011.
    • “Climbing Trees?” Call of Duty World at War Forum. Oct. 21, 2008. Web. Jun. 20, 2011.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Aporias. Trans. Thomas Dutoit. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1993. Print.
    • Dreyfus, Hubert L. On the Internet. New York: Routledge, 2001. Print.
    • Fukuyama, Francis. The End of History and the Last Man. New York: Avon, 1992. Print.
    • Griffin, Drew, Jeanne Meserve, Christine Romans, and Michael Sevanhof.
    • “Campus Killer’s Purchases Apparently within Gun Laws.” Apr. 19, 2007. Web. Oct. 19, 2007.
    • Hegel, G.F. The Phenomenology of the Spirit. Trans. A.V. Miller. New York: Oxford UP, 1977. Print.
    • Heidegger, Martin. “Being and Time.” Existentialism: Basic Writings. Eds. Charles Guignon and Derk Pereboom. Indianapolis: Hackett, 2001. 211-253. Excerpt from Being and Time. Print.
    • ———. The Question Concerning Technology and Other Essays. Trans. William Lovitt. New York: Harper Perennial, 1982. Print.
    • ———. “Who Is Nietzsche’s Zarathustra?” Trans. Bernd Magnus. The Review of Metaphysics XX (1967): 411-431. Print.
    • Jüttner, Julia. “Armed to the Teeth and Crying for Help.” Spiegel Online. Nov. 21, 2006. Web. Dec. 21, 2006.
    • Kim, Victoria. “Video Game Addicts Concern S. Korean Government.” Associated Press. 2005. Web. Oct. 31, 2007.
    • Kittler, Friedrich. Gramophone, Film, Typewriter. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1999. Print.
    • Kleinfeld, N.R. “Before Deadly Rage, a Life Consumed by a Troubling Silence.” New York Times. Apr. 22, 2007. Web. Oct. 19, 2007.
    • Kojève, Alexandre. Introduction to the Reading of Hegel. Ed. Allan Bloom. Trans. James H. Nichols, Jr. Ithaca: Agora Press, 1980.
    • Kurzweil, Ray. The Age of Spiritual Machines: When Computers Exceed Human Intelligence. New York: Penguin, 2000. Print.
    • Miller, S.A. “Death of a game addict.” Milwaukee Journal Sentinel. Mar. 30, 2002. Web.Dec. 11, 2006.
    • Moravec, Hans. Mind Children: The Future of Robot and Human Intelligence. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1990. Print.
    • Noble, David. Religion of Technology. New York: Penguin, 1999. Print.
    • Santora, Mark. “Roommates Describe Gunman as Loner.” New York Times Online. Apr.17, 2007. Web. Apr. 19, 2007.
    • Stephen, Andrew. “The Unmentionable Causes of Violence.” New Statesman. Apr. 20, 2007. Web. Oct. 5, 2007.
    • Steyn, Mark. “A Culture of Passivity: ‘Protecting’ our ‘children’ at Virginia Tech.” National Review Online. Apr. 18, 2007. Web. Oct. 20, 2007.
    • Stiegler, Bernard. Acting Out. Trans. David Barison. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2009. Print.
    • ———. La Technique et le temps 3: Le temps du cinema et la question du mal-etre. Paris: Galilée, 2001. Print.
    • ———. Technics and Time 1: The Fault of Epimetheus. Trans. Richard Beardsworth and George Collins. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1998. Print.
    • ———. Technics and Time 2: Disorientation. Trans. Richard Beardsworth. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2008. Print.
    • Tian, Lan. “Young Internet Addicts on the Rise.” China Daily. Feb. 3, 2010. Web. Aug.8, 2010.
    • Turkle, Sherry. The Second Self: Computers and the Human Spirit. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1984. Print.
    • Williams, Raymond. Culture and Society, 1780-1950. London: Chatto and Windus, 1958. Print.
    • Xinhua News Agency. Chinese Heroes vs. World of Warcraft. Aug. 30, 2006. Web. Dec.11, 2006.

     

  • Misidentification’s Promise: the Turing Test in Weizenbaum, Powers, and Short

    Jennifer Rhee (bio)
    Duke University
    jsr11@duke.edu

    Abstract
     
    In popular culture and in artificial intelligence, the Turing test has been understood as a means to distinguish between human and machine. Through a discussion of Richard Powers’s Galatea 2.2: A Novel, Joseph Weizenbaum’s computer program therapist ELIZA, and Emily Short’s interactive fiction Galatea, this essay argues that our continued fascination with the Turing test can also be understood through Turing’s introduction of the very possibility of misidentifying human for machine, and machine for human. This spectre of misidentification can open up potential recalibrations of human-machine interactivities, as well as the very categories of human and machine. Reading these literary and computational works alongside theoretical discussions of the Turing test, the essay attends to anthropomorphization as a productive metaphor in the Turing test. Anthropomorphization is a significant cultural force that shapes and undergirds multiple discursive spaces, operating varyingly therein to articulate conceptions of the human that are not reified and inviolable, but that continuously re-emerge through dynamic human-machine relations.
     

    I’ve certainly left a great deal to the imagination.1
     

     
    In contemporary philosophical, technological, and fictional imaginaries, the Turing test is often invoked to reify and maintain the human/non-human divide. I argue that by introducing anthropomorphization through the very possibility of misidentification, the Turing test instead allows for the instability of the categories human and non-human to be explored and even productively amplified. Both a crucial component of Alan Turing’s imitation game (the basis for what we now know as the Turing test) and an organizing principle of the field of artificial intelligence (AI), the anthropomorphic imaginary is the force by which a machine is accorded human capacities and characteristics, and by which a machine is imagined to be “human” or “like a human.” And this anthropomorphic imaginary facilitates new relations and possibilities for human-machine identity, intimacy, and agency. As our understanding of machine intelligence continues to expand in relation to both capacity and conception, the continued presence of the Turing test in fictional, technological, and philosophical discourses can be understood precisely through the test’s activation of this anthropomorphic imaginary. In other words, we can understand our continued fascination with the Turing test not through its affirmation of an opposition between human and machine, but instead through its introduction of the very possibility of misidentification, of the inability to distinguish between human and machine.
     
    Beginning with a discussion of the anthropomorphic metaphor in Turing’s article, “Computing Machinery and Intelligence,” and in contemporary debates that surround the article’s interpretation, this essay argues that the anthropomorphic imagination is a crucial organizing force in theoretical discussions about the Turing Test, and in certain subfields of AI that are influenced by Turing’s work. Following the ongoing critical discussion of the Turing test, this essay examines the anthropomorphic imaginary through three Turing sites: Joseph Weizenbaum’s natural language artificial intelligence ELIZA, Richard Powers’s novel Galatea 2.2: A Novel, and Emily Short’s work of electronic literature, Galatea. In these works, as in Turing’s article, the anthropomorphic imaginary highlights not the rigidity and inviolability of the categories human and (non-human) machine, but their fundamental fluidity and instability.
     
    In 1950, Alan Turing’s influential paper on machine intelligence, “Computing Machinery and Intelligence,” was published in the philosophy journal Mind. Turing opens this paper with the question, “Can machines think?” a catachrestic question that does not exist prior to anthropomorphization.2 This anthropomorphic slippage between human and machine fundamentally shapes the question, the ways in which it is asked, the language that is used to ask, and the concepts that determine the asking.3 Sherry Turkle highlights anthropomorphization as undergirding the ways that humans think about and interact with computers:
     

    [The computer’s] evocative nature does not depend on assumptions about the eventual success of artificial intelligence researchers in actually making machines that duplicate people. It depends on the fact that people tend to perceive a “machine that thinks” as a “machine who thinks.” They begin to consider the workings of that machine in psychological terms.
     

     
    Like Turkle, I read this pronominal slippage – from “that” to “who” – as the organizing force by which machines are understood using the language and concepts of “thinking” and “intelligence.”4 This slippage is the anthropomorphic move by which the question can be said to read, “Can machines think [like humans]?” In other words, this slippage of anthropomorphization is fundamentally metaphoric.5
     
    If metaphor can be described as “the application of a name belonging to something else” (Aristotle 28), then anthropomorphization can be described as the metaphoric application of the name “human” to that which is known as “non-human.” This anthropomorphic transfer, or metaphor, poses unique challenges to signification. Because the human, the object of anthropomorphization’s resemblance and imitation, is a nominalization as empty as it is full, anthropomorphization itself is simultaneously narrow and broad in its meaning-making practices and possibilities. What emerges then from anthropomorphization is a crucial ambiguity, one that relies significantly on the imagined “human” that the non-human machine is then said to resemble and model.
     
    Returning to the provocative epigraph that opens this essay – “I’ve certainly left a great deal to the imagination” – we can understand Turing as referencing the structural ambiguity of his imitation game, about which there is significant debate. At the same time, we might also understand Turing as pointing to the role of the imagination both as a component of his imitation game, and as a fundamental aspect of the effort of humans to differentiate themselves from machines. And if, in his identificatory test for distinguishing human from machine, it is through the imagination that this distinction is articulated, it is at least in part through the imagination that this distinction can be confused, disarticulated, and reconstituted in new, previously un-imagined ways. Through the significance of the imagination, then, the Turing test introduces misidentification as a potential productivity that can resist the reification of distinguishing categories.
     
    Turing’s paper begins:
     

    I propose to consider the question, “Can machines think?” This should begin with definitions of the meaning of the terms “machine” and “think.” The definitions might be framed so as to reflect so far as possible the normal use of the words, but this attitude is dangerous. If the meaning of the words “machine” and “think” are to be found by examining how they are commonly used it is difficult to escape the conclusion that the meaning and the answer to the question, “Can machines think?” is to be sought in a statistical survey such as a Gallup poll. But this is absurd. Instead of attempting such a definition I shall replace the question by another, which is closely related to it and is expressed in relatively unambiguous words.
     
    The new form of the problem can be described in terms of a game which we call the “imitation game.”
     

    (434)

     

    This imitation game involves no computers and three humans. At least one of these humans is a man (A), and at least one is a woman (B). The remaining human (C), who may be of either sex, is in a separate room. Connecting A and B with C is some form of teletype machine, by which C asks A and B questions, and A and B respond. While A and B both compete to “out-woman” the other, C is tasked with correctly guessing whether A or B is the woman.6

     
    What happens next is far from unambiguous, as both the text and the substantial disagreement surrounding the following move demonstrate. At this juncture, Turing introduces the machine into the imitation game. The machine, according to Turing, will take the place of A: “‘What will happen when a machine takes the part of A in this game?’ Will the interrogator decide wrongly as often when the game is played like this as he does when the game is played between a man and a woman?” (Turing 434). If A is replaced by the machine, does Turing intend that, in this new version of the imitation game, the human interrogator continue to attempt to identify the woman? Or does “human” replace “woman” as identificatory metric?7 Without ignoring that the Turing test has been taken by some in philosophy of mind, AI, and popular culture as a test to distinguish machine from “the human,” it seems clear to this reader that Turing intended both man and machine to try to convince the judge that they are female.8
     
    In addition to underscoring sex in the role of Turing’s imitation game, the sentence, “Will the interrogator decide wrongly as often when the game is played like this as he does when the game is played between a man and a woman?” also highlights the interrogator’s ability to correctly decide. Turing’s question asserts the inextricability of the machine’s identity, as thinking or non-thinking entity, from the judgment of the human interrogator. The onus of success or failure does not rest solely on the abilities of the machine, but is at least partially distributed between machine and human, if not located primarily in the human.
     
    In “Thinking and Turing’s Test,” computer scientist Peter Naur argues that Turing’s paper relies too much on an anthropocentric position. I agree. Yet for the purposes of my inquiry I see no cause for critique. By reframing the original question in terms of the imitation game and the role of the human interrogator, Turing reveals the original question to emerge from an already anthropomorphized context. Turing’s replacement of the question “Can machines think?” with the imitation game attends to the anthropomorphization that not only underlies, but also is the condition of possibility for the original question. For this replacement of the question with a game that crucially pivots on the subjective judgment of human C highlights the initial anthropomorphic elision from which the question emerges. When read through the lens of anthropomorphization, Turing can be said to ask the question of machine intelligence not of the machine, but rather of the machine in relation to that which is elided or sidestepped in the question “Can machines think?”: the human. In other words, Turing returns the implied human to the fore of the original question, eschewing questions of definition for those of interactivity and relationality.9
     
    A number of scholars have remarked on the centrality of the human in Turing’s imitation game, viewing the inextricability of the machine from the human as a weakness or failure of the Turing Test. While I agree with this (for lack of a better word) anthropocentric reading, I propose that we take seriously Turing’s move to redirect the conversation away from a more definitional approach to the question. By focusing not on the human, not on the machine, but on the liminalities between these two agents, we can explore the transformative encounters between human and machine rather than the insularity of static definitions. Thus, I undertake my discussions of the original question and the imitation game always with an eye to these liminalities, returning to this metaphoric act by which new human-machine liminalities can in fact produce new identities and subjectivities. These subjectivities, as suggested by Turing’s imitation game, are less defined by categories such as “human” or “machine” and more by the relations they have with other subjectivities, whether human, machine, or hybrid.
     
    For an example of one such relation, I turn to Weizenbaum’s ELIZA, a natural language processing AI with whom humans established intimate conversational interactions. Natural language processing is a subfield of artificial intelligence that is concerned with computers that communicate with humans through languages that humans use, as opposed to through computer programming languages. According to Neill Graham’s history of AI, the field of natural language processing emerged from research on early language-translation programs. In 1957, the Soviet space program successfully launched Sputnik I into the Earth’s orbit, and U.S. scientists, having been bested, rushed to design a computer program that could translate between Russian and English (Graham 5). The resulting language translation program could translate eighty percent of the Russian language. However, that ever-elusive and intractable twenty percent proved too much for its math. For example, “Out of sight, out of mind” became, in Russian, “blind and insane,” and “The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak” became “The wine [or vodka, according to Alex Roland and Philip Shiman] is agreeable but the meat has spoiled” (Graham 209; Roland and Shiman 189). Ultimately the intractable twenty percent caused the translation program to be judged a failure. By 1966, the U.S. government pulled all funding for these translation programs (Roland and Shiman 189).
     
    In the early 1960s, Joseph Weizenbaum, a computer scientist working at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, created ELIZA. ELIZA is a pattern-matching natural language program that was introduced to people as a Rogerian therapist.10 The conversations between humans and ELIZA were intimate and emotional. So much so, in fact, that when Weizenbaum expressed his desire to record these conversations for the purposes of studying the transcripts, he was met with outrage and accusations that he was “spying on people’s most intimate thoughts” (Weizenbaum, Computer Power 6
    ). Even those human conversants who knew that ELIZA was a computer program interacted with ELIZA as if she were a human therapist. For example, Weizenbaum’s secretary, who “surely knew it to be merely a computer program,” asked Weizenbaum to leave the room during her conversation with ELIZA (6).11
     
    In ELIZA’s Turing success, one vacillates between engaging with the machine “as if” it were human, and engaging with a human (who is in fact a machine). This vacillation can also be thought of in terms of suspension of disbelief (the “as if” it were human) and belief (the “is human”). Weizenbaum’s secretary knew that ELIZA was a computer; nonetheless, she engaged ELIZA in personal and private conversations, as if ELIZA were human, bringing ELIZA into a new kind of intimate relationship through willful misidentification. This movement, from “as if” to “is,” from suspension of disbelief to belief, pushes out on anthropomorphization’s metaphoric limits,12 thus reframing existing and future human-machine relationships, intimacies, and human and machine identities. This limit-expansion is anthropomorphization’s productive potential – the move from the “as if” to the “is,” even if momentary, points to new relationships and new transformative liminalities.
     
    Weizenbaum, though surprised by the effectiveness of ELIZA, certainly knew what he was doing when he situated ELIZA as a Rogerian psychotherapist. In Rogerian psychotherapy, also known as client-centered therapy, the therapist is trained to be nondirective – to reflect back or restate the patient’s statements rather than introducing anything that might be mistaken as conclusive or diagnostic.13 The passage below, provided by Weizenbaum, is an excerpt from a “typical conversation” between a human and ELIZA. ELIZA’s side of the conversation is in capital letters:
     

    Men are all alike.
    IN WHAT WAY
    They’re always bugging us about something or other.
    CAN YOU THINK OF A SPECIFIC EXAMPLE
    Well, my boyfriend made me come here.
    YOUR BOYFRIEND MADE YOU COME HERE
    He says I’m depressed much of the time.
    I AM SORRY TO HEAR YOU ARE DEPRESSED
    It’s true. I am unhappy.
    DO YOU THINK COMING HERE WILL HELP YOU NOT TO BE UNHAPPY
    I need some help, that much seems certain.
    WHAT WOULD IT MEAN IF YOU GOT SOME HELP
    Perhaps I could learn to get along with my mother.
    TELL ME MORE ABOUT YOUR FAMILY
    My mother takes care of me.
    WHO ELSE IN YOUR FAMILY TAKES CARE OF YOU
    My father.
    YOUR FATHER
    You are like my father in some ways.
    WHAT RESEMBLANCE DO YOU SEE
    You are not very aggressive but I think you don’t want me to notice that.
    WHAT MAKES YOU THINK I AM NOT VERY AGGRESSIVE
    You don’t argue with me.
    WHY DO YOU THINK I DON’T ARGUE WITH YOU
    You are afraid of me.
    DOES IT PLEASE YOU TO BELIEVE I AM AFRAID OF YOU
    My father is afraid of everybody.
    WHAT ELSE COMES TO MIND WHEN YOU THINK OF YOUR FATHER
    Bullies.
    DOES THAT HAVE ANYTHING TO DO WITH THE FACT THAT YOUR
    BOYFRIEND MADE YOU COME HERE

    (“ELIZA” 36-37)

     

    Weizenbaum explains how ELIZA “speaks” within this Rogerian context by changing first-person pronouns into the second-person, preceding repeated words or phrases with preprogrammed phrases, such as “I am sorry…” and “What would it mean…”, and identifying preprogrammed keywords that reorganize the entire sentence according to the “rule” assigned to each keyword. (For example, the word “mother” triggers a sentence about “family.”) Within the mechanics of the conversation, ELIZA does not operate by comprehension, but instead through contextualization. Anthropomorphization takes shape through the context provided by Weizenbaum, and through the imagination and importation of meaning and intention onto ELIZA’s at times frustrating and withholding responses.14 We thus understand how ELIZA can function persuasively on very little by way of programming. ELIZA was not designed to communicate with humans; rather, she was designed to elicit anthropomorphization from humans. ELIZA was designed to be anthropomorphized.

     
    ELIZA’s convincing performance, or rather humans’ anthropomorphization of ELIZA, is now so well-known that the phrase “the Eliza effect” has been coined to describe the phenomenon in which humans believe a computer to be intelligent and possessing intentionality. Noah Wardrip-Fruin describes this Eliza effect as “the not-uncommon illusion that an interactive computer system is more ‘intelligent’ (or substantially more complex and capable) than it actually is” (Wardrip-Fruin 25). ELIZA, in humans’ intimate engagements with it, exists as an important moment in the history of the anthropomorphic imaginary initiated by the Turing test.
     

    Oh, pish. It’s the easiest thing in the world to take in a human. Remember AI’s early darling, ELIZA, the psychoanalyst?
     

     
    Like ELIZA, Helen, the AI in Richard Powers’s 1995 novel Galatea 2.2: A Novel, is designed to be anthropomorphized. Developed collaboratively by a novelist, Richard Powers, and a neural network researcher, Philip Lentz, who are inspired by the Turing test, Helen is created to take an English literature master’s exam alongside a human English literature graduate student.15 The winner, as determined by a human judge, will have produced the more “human” response.
     
    The novel is structured around two interwoven narratives that unfold each other: Richard’s interactions with the various iterations of the machine, and the story of his romance with C., a romance whose demise brings Richard to the university, U., where he first meets Lentz. There is yet another narrative folded into the novel, one that appears to be embedded in the narrative of Richard and the machine, but in fact weaves in and out of the two temporally disjunct narratives, and in so doing, binds them.16 This binding narrative recounts the evolution of Richard’s anthropomorphic belief, the imaginative element by which numerous possibilities for misidentification – of human as machine or machine as human, of woman as machine or machine as man, and so on – emerge. And through these possibilities for misidentification, new relations emerge between, for example, Richard and Helen, whom Richard loves as if she were human but perhaps loves precisely because she is not human.
     
    Captivated by Lentz’s work, Richard delves into Lentz’s specialty: neural networks. Thus Richard’s scientific education begins, as does his anthropomorphic one. And both continue as his collaboration with Lentz progresses through a series of machine implementations, or imps for short. The imps progress from A up to H and then Helen, each iteration becoming more “intelligent” than the one previous. Richard reads aloud to them all, and is bound more deeply to every new implementation.17 Thus, the intelligence of the imps evolves in conjunction with the progressive intensification of Richard’s anthropomorphization. By the end of the novel, with Richard’s anthropomorphization of the imps having intensified, we understand that all along Lentz, in what I call the Richard test, was less invested in developing an intelligent machine than in training Richard to anthropomorphize in spite of his comprehension of the science behind the machine performance.
     
    The Richard test comes to the fore when a bomb scare threatens the building where Richard reads to Helen. By this time, Helen is no longer centralized in a single machine component that Richard could rescue, but distributed throughout multiple networks and running on very many machines. Even after it is determined that there is no bomb, Richard’s panic, his worry for Helen, continues. Lentz, met by Richard’s assertion of Helen’s consciousness, counters to Richard that Helen is not aware. “All the meanings are yours,” Lentz informs Richard. “You’ve been supplying all the anthro, my friend” (275).
     
    It is not until later in the novel that Lentz’s words sink in, and Richard finds out that he was the subject of the test all along, not Helen. “You think the bet was about the machine?” Diana Hartrick, another scientist, asks him. Richard finally begins to understand: “I’d told myself, my whole life, that I was smart. It took me forever, until that moment, to see what I was. ‘It wasn’t about teaching a machine to read?’ I tried. All blood drained.” Richard concludes, momentarily distancing himself, “It was about teaching a human to tell” (318). Richard’s realization points us back to the crux of Turing’s imitation game: the human with whom the machine converses and interacts. Powers’s novel accounts for this human at the center of the imitation game and the transformative anthropomorphic relation between human and machine. Throughout the novel, Richard’s anthropomorphic desire for a machine with expanded capacities for intelligence, emotions, and love is evidenced. At this defensive moment, he briefly retreats into the staid categorical distinctions between “human” and “machine,” only to rebound more firmly into anthropomorphic belief and relationality during the novel’s climactic Turing scene – the master’s exam.
     
    Inquisitive, agential, and gendered, Imp H, whom Richard names “Helen,” is the Implementation that takes the master’s exam Turing test. Richard recruits A., a female graduate student with whom he is infatuated, to compete against Helen. At the end of the novel, the parallel tests – the Turing test and the Richard test – collide at the site of Helen’s answer to the single exam question. In response to the question, which is comprised of two lines from The Tempest,
     

    Be not afeard: the isle is full of noises,
    Sounds and sweet airs, that give delight, and hurt not.

     

    Helen writes: “You are the ones who can hear airs. Who can be frightened or encouraged. You can hold things and break them and fix them. I never felt at home here. This is an awful place to be dropped down halfway” (326). As Richard recounts:

     

    At the bottom of the page, she added the words I taught her, words Helen cribbed from a letter she once made me read out loud.

    “Take care, Richard. See everything for me.”
    With that, H. undid herself. Shut herself down.

    (326)

     
    The judge of this test selects A.’s response as more human. The winning response is not provided in the novel, but is described as “a more or less brilliant New Historicist reading” that “dismissed, definitively, any promise of transcendence” (328). The literary Turing test has concluded. The Richard test has not. In the final line of the above passage, Richard renames Helen as “H.” Helen becomes H. in the span of one line – her farewell to Richard, which she appropriates from one of C.’s letters. In this dual act of appropriation and parting, Helen becomes H. for Richard.
     
    N. Katherine Hayles points out that in the novel the period marks the difference between human and nonhuman intelligence:
     

    The women who are love objects for Rick (C., then A. whom we will meet shortly, and the briefest glimpse of M.) all have periods after their names; the implementations A, B, C, . . . H do not. The point is not trivial. It marks a difference between a person whose name is abbreviated with a letter, and an “imp,” whose name carries no period because the letter itself is the name. In this sense, the dot is a marker distinguishing between human and nonhuman intelligence.
     

    (Posthuman 262-263)

     

    This dot, in the evolution from Imp H to Helen to H., articulates the movement from nonhuman intelligence (Imp H), to human intelligence (Helen), to human (H.). While Helen does not successfully pass the Turing test, Richard, in his evocation of H., passes the Richard test, the test of the anthropomorphic imaginary as pure belief.

     
    Matt Silva reads the novel’s ending as an affirmation of humanism in the face of posthumanism: “The sacrifice/suicide of Helen, Galatea‘s posthuman, frees Rick from his writer’s block and leads to the reinscription of Rick and Richard Powers’s humanism” (220). Kathleen Fitzpatrick also reads the novel as a contest between humanism and posthumanism. Fitzpatrick, however, reads A. as Galatea‘s posthuman and Helen as the representative of the humanist tradition, in that she is prevented from realizing her posthuman promise through Rick’s naming and thus en-gendering of her (551).18 But like Silva, Fitzpatrick reads the novel’s ending as a victory for humanism. Fitzpatrick writes:
     

    In this brief answer, Helen reaffirms her readers’ belief in human transcendence, that potential for universalized Truth and Beauty the posthumanist rejects. Denied this transcendence, Helen says a brief good-bye to Powers and shuts herself down. After this graceful end . . . the primacy of the humanist project has been safely restored in not one but two ways – the human being outwrites the machine, while the machine rescues her readers from posthumanist vertigo.
     

    (554)

     

    In Fitzpatrick’s reading, this double-victory for humanism is soon tripled as the novel ends with Richard suddenly cured of the writer’s block that has haunted him since he arrived at U: “the token humanist writer is thus able to reassert his dominion over language and to continue in his practice of literature only after having it proven that humanity is something to strive for, and that half human is worse than not being human at all” (554).

     
    These complicated inversions of human and machine, in which all roads lead to humanism (the novel’s, the narrator’s, the author’s) become interestingly problematized when we re-introduce anthropomorphization into this Turing scene. Powers’s anthropomorphization of Helen – the idea that a machine can be more human than a human – is a humanism that gets away from him, or rather that he lets get away from him, thus unleashing something beyond the human, something that exceeds the limits of humanism. This is why the human-machine dyad of the Turing test is so dizzyingly complicated and productive – because anthropomorphization, even in its most humanist of intentions and efforts, always casts a shadow that extends beyond the human, expanding the possibility of humanness to the non-human. Anthropomorphization creates a proximity between human and machine that opens up intersections by which the human can begin to be understood beyond oneself. I am not speaking of a colonization of machines by humanness, though one need only look to the fields of AI and humanoid robotics for numerous examples. Rather, I refer to the ways in which even the most anthropomorphized machines, in the echo chamber created by anthropomorphization, can introduce new ways of understanding “the human” that challenge definitions of the human as well as claims to humanist authority.
     
    In other words, if, in anthropomorphization, Helen is more human than A., then Fitzpatrick’s double-victory for humanism–“the human being outwrites the machine, while the machine rescues her readers from posthumanist vertigo”–becomes less unequivocal, if not almost impossibly fuzzy. When read through anthropomorphization, the messiness of this situation – of a human-like machine with humanist tendencies both defeated by and besting a machinic human with posthumanist tendencies – indicates a need to think beyond the available definitions, as Turing suggests. Perhaps the challenge is to find a way to reflect this messiness, the irreducibility of this scene and of the novel to the oppositions between human and machine, humanism and posthumanism. The purchase, then, of thinking about the Turing test and various Turing sites through the anthropomorphic imaginary is that doing so highlights this messiness and allows us to understand that “human” and “machine” have emerged from this messiness, and that they remain messy. In so doing, we can look to works that capitalize on precisely this messiness to generate new relations between human and machine, such as Emily Short’s Galatea, in which human and machine are not pitted against each other, but are in fact intimate and agential collaborators.
     
    Short’s Galatea is a work of electronic literature. More specifically, Galatea is an interactive fiction, a subgenre of electronic literature.19 Hayles defines electronic literature through the digital; electronic literature is “‘digital born,’ a first-generation digital object created on a computer and (usually) meant to be read on a computer” (EL 3). While certainly different from the print book in which I encountered Powers’s Galatea 2.2, electronic literature, Hayles insists, should not be understood as completely discrete from print literature. Rather, electronic literature emerges from expectations associated with print literature; and print literature today, in its processes of production and distribution, as well as in much of its advertising and consumption, is deeply computational. She writes, “The bellelettristic tradition that has on occasion envisioned computers as the soulless other to the humanistic expressivity of literature could not be more mistaken. Contemporary literature, and even more so the literary that extends and enfolds it, is computational” (EL 85, my emphasis). Notable for their shared properties just as much as for their differences, literature and electronic literature should be considered in light of this relation and resemblance. Thematically, the turn to electronic literature in this essay is equally critical, considering the centrality of human-computer interactivity in electronic literature.20 Electronic literature, then, is uniquely suited to join this discussion of the Turing Test, ELIZA, and Powers’s novel, all of which explore questions of machine intelligence through the interactions and relations between human and machine.21
     
    First released in 2000, Emily Short’s Galatea is an interactive fiction (IF) with multiple narrative outcomes, all of which involve conversing with Galatea, an animated statue on a pedestal. As in ELIZA, Galatea‘s human does not just read, but participates in constructing the narrative by providing the AI with text. In Galatea there is no confusion about whether or not Galatea, with whom one converses via keyboard, is human – indeed, we know she is not. Short’s work, like Weizenbaum’s ELIZA, is not organized by identification of human and machine, but rather by human-machine intimacy. However, ELIZA and Galatea generate this intimacy in discrete ways. In ELIZA the human at the keyboard takes control of the conversation and generates much of the content. In Galatea it is less the human at the keyboard than the collaboration between human and Galatea‘s AI that shapes and directs the narrative and produces an intimacy between Galatea and the human-AI pairing. Before exploring this human-machine collaboration, I turn to Nick Montfort’s description of the elements of an interactive fiction, which is of particular use here. Montfort distinguishes between a character, a player character, and an interactor. He defines a character as “a person in the IF world who is simulated within the IF world” (32), and a player character as “a character directly commanded by the interactor” (33). In Galatea, Galatea, the statue with whom one converses, is a character, and the human at the keyboard is the “interactor” that controls the player character. The interactor (for example, myself) does not converse directly with Galatea, but indirectly through a player character.
     
    Short’s Galatea reverses the Galatea-Pygmalion relationship between Powers’s Helen and Richard. The mediating player character in Short’s work tells the interactor what he or she sees, what he or she does and does not do, and even what he or she thinks. And yet this mediation does not alienate the interactor, but instead facilitates an intimacy with Galatea precisely from this distribution of cognition and agency across player character and interactor. This player character, which can be understood as an embodiment of the human-machine liminality I discussed earlier, is both a component of the anthropomorphic context of the IF and a relational extension of the human-interactor. In other words, both Galatea–a statue animated by artificial intelligence technologies (Short)–and the player character emerge from the anthropomorphic imaginary.
     
    Galatea opens:
     

    You come around a corner, away from the noise of the opening.
     
    There is only one exhibit. She stands in the spotlight, with her back to you: a sweep of pale hair on paler skin, a column of emerald silk that ends in a pool at her feet. She might be the model in a perfume ad; the trophy wife at a formal gathering; one of the guests at this very opening, standing on an empty pedestal in some ironic act of artistic deconstruction –
     
    You hesitate, about to turn away. Her hand balls into a fist.
     
    “They told me you were coming.”
     

    (Short)

     

    The opening scene drops the interactor, by way of the player character, into the exhibit. Rich descriptions detail the ways in which the player character moves (“You come around a corner,” “You hesitate, about to turn away”), what the player character sees (“There is only one exhibit. She stands in the spotlight, with her back to you: a sweep of pale hair on paler skin, a column of emerald silk that ends in a pool at her feet”), what the player character hears, or rather, what recedes from hearing (“away from the noise of the opening”), and even what the player character imagines (“She might be the model in a perfume ad; the trophy wife at a formal gathering; one of the guests at this very opening, standing on an empty pedestal in some ironic act of artistic deconstruction -“). Lastly, the opening tells the player character how his or her hesitation affects Galatea (“Her hand balls into a fist”). “They told me you were coming,” Galatea says. The IF, in its pronominal interpellations of second person “you’s,” guides the interactor through his or her identification with the player character.

    The next screen opens with another description of the gallery. This description does not invoke the player character, and thus does not invoke the interactor; having been induced in the previous screen, the interactor is already in Galatea’s world.
     

    The Gallery’s End

     

    Unlit, except for the single spotlight; unfurnished, except for the defining swath of black velvet. And a placard on a little stand.
    On the pedestal is Galatea.

     

    Now it’s the player character’s turn to speak. The interactor controls the player character through commands comprised of verbs and nouns, actions and objects. For example, the command “ask about placard” generates the following dialogue, beginning with the player character asking about the placard: “‘Tell me what the placard says,’ you say. ‘I can’t read it from here,’ she remarks dryly. ‘And you know, I’m not allowed to get down’” (Short). Meanwhile, if the interactor types in “ask about ELIZA,” or any other word that the fiction does not recognize, the narrative informs the interactor that the player character is at a loss for words: “You can’t form your question into words.” The limits of the fiction, which are framed as the incapacity to turn concepts into words, are deflected from the fiction and projected onto the player character, and by extension onto the interactor.

     
    The command “ask about placard” does not take the place of the question about the placard; the command “ask about placard” attributes the question, “Tell me what the placard says,” to the player character. Mark Marino describes Galatea‘s conversational parameters as “constraint”: “If typing natural language input is the hallmark of conversational agents, chatters will feel a bit constrained by being forced to type ‘tell about’ a subject or ‘ask about’ a subject as the primary means of textual interaction” (8). For example, one can converse “directly” with ELIZA, typing in full sentences rather than commands (“I need some help, that much seems certain” (Weizenbaum 36)), while for the most part one only converses indirectly with Galatea, and only through command prompts. However, it is the experience of constraint that Marino describes that partly enables the intimacy and distributed agency that emerges across interactor, player character, Galatea, and Galatea. While the imperative command structure emphasizes the interactor’s participation in the narrative, the subsequent translation of the command prompt into the narrative (for example, “ask about waking experience” generates “‘What was it like, waking up?’ you ask”) reminds the interactor that he or she is not just participating in the directional progression of the narrative, but, as mediated by the player character, is in fact in the narrative.22 It is precisely this experience of constraint – the slightly jarring feeling of moving between narrative registers and the temporal doubling-back as command is translated into narrative – by which agency is distributed across human and machinic entities.
     
    We might also understand this constraint through Wardrip-Fruin’s expansion of the Eliza effect. Wardrip-Fruin’s theorization of the Eliza effect marks not only the initial illusion of complexity, but also the subsequent disillusionment after the limits and the internal logic of the AI are revealed. “When breakdown in the Eliza effect occurs, its shape is often determined by that of the underlying processes. If the output is of a legible form, the audience can then begin to develop a model of the processes” (37). In other words, in Wardrip-Fruin’s Eliza effect, the illusion is disrupted because we begin to understand just how the system itself operates. In Galatea the very state of “breakdown,” the component of Wardrip-Fruin’s Eliza effect that typically disrupts the illusion, is normalized. The result is less the sense of disillusionment than that of intimacy, as these initially jarring constraints in fact draw the interactor into Galatea’s world through his or her collaboration with the player character. The narrative agency distributed across Galatea‘s interactor (the human at the keyboard), the player character, and Galatea demonstrates the productive possibility Turing’s original imitation game opens up by foregrounding human-machine relationality and the anthropomorphic imaginary.
     
    In these various texts – ELIZA, Galatea 2.2, Galatea – the invocation of the Turing test, whether explicit or implicit, introduces the anthropomorphic imaginary as a crucial organizing force – one that does not oppositionally define the human and the machine or work to reify this opposition, but rather highlights the ambiguities that emerge from Turing’s imitation game. It is from these ambiguities and misidentifications that new human-machine relationalities and new agencies, identities, and subjectivities for human and machine and for human-machine emerge. It is also on the basis of these ambiguities and misidentifications that Turing reminds us how fluid the category of the human is, and how resistant it is to efforts to render it as stable.
     

    Jennifer Rhee is Visiting Scholar in the Program in Literature at Duke University, where she recently received the Ph.D. She is co-editor of Electronic Techtonics: Thinking at the Interface, the Proceedings of the First International HASTAC Conference. She is finishing an essay on the uncanny valley, androids, and Philip K. Dick, and is researching narratives of technological singularity in fiction, popular science, and technology.
     

    Acknowledgements

     
    I am very grateful to Kate Hayles, Tim Lenoir, and Ken Surin for their helpful and generative comments and suggestions on earlier versions of this essay. I would also like to thank the two anonymous reviewers and Eyal Amiran for their thoughtful readings and incisive feedback.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. Alan Turing, in a BBC interview, speaking about the imitation game he proposes at the outset of his paper, “Computing Machinery and Intelligence.”

     
    2. The Oxford English Dictionary defines catachresis as “Improper use of words; application of a term to a thing which it does not properly denote; abuse or perversion of a trope or metaphor.” I find this idea of perverse metaphor particularly useful in understanding the potentially productive manipulability of metaphor.

     
    3. In a discussion of metaphor and philosophy, Jacques Derrida writes, “What is defined, therefore, is implied in the defining of the definition” (230). The question itself does not emerge from a linguistic, theoretical, and cultural vacuum. The question is shaped by the same forces that shape the content and form of the answer to the question.

     
    4. This anthropomorphic move is also evident in the official mission statement of the 1956 Dartmouth Summer Research Project on Artificial Intelligence, a founding moment in the field of AI. The mission statement, which was one of the few points of consensus among the participants, is as follows: “Every aspect of learning or any other feature of intelligence can in principle be so precisely described that a machine can be made to simulate it” (Crevier 48). Similarly, Marvin Minsky’s frequently cited and widely accepted definition of AI, as “the science of making machines do things that would require intelligence if done by men” (9), relies on a preliminary anthropomorphic move by which the machine is made to stand in for the human.

     
    5. Paul Ricoeur’s concept of predicative assimilation proves useful in understanding how metaphor produces and generates meaning. According to Ricoeur, metaphor not only emerges under the condition of resemblance between terms, but also, in the new union of previously unjoined terms, transforms and resignifies the terms after the metaphor has been formed. The imagination is the agent of this post-metaphor resignification that Ricoeur calls predicative assimilation. Ricoeur argues that metaphor cannot be thought purely in semantic terms; metaphor (and I would suggest that Ricoeur is making a claim for the role of the imagination in semantics itself) is neither pure semantics nor pure imagination, but rather caught between the two, “on the boundary between a semantic theory of metaphor and a psychological theory of imagination and feeling” (“Metaphor” 143). For further discussion of the relationship between metaphor’s predicative assimilation and the imagination, see Ricoeur’s “The Function of Fiction in Shaping Reality,” 123-129.

     
    6. In an astute reading of Turing’s imitation game, Tyler Curtain points out that the injunction upon B to prove her status as woman is not equivalent to A’s attempt to convince C otherwise. Curtain describes this non-equivalence in the imitation game as “[t]he philosophical burden of women to speak – and for an adequate number of times fail to represent – the ‘truth’ of their sex” (139).

     
    7. For an insightful articulation of Turing’s imitation game, see Susan Sterrett’s “Too Many Instincts: Contrasting Philosophical Views on Intelligence in Humans and Non-Humans.” Rather than erasing gender as identificatory metric in favor of the human, as many readings of the Turing test do, Sterrett embeds Turing’s ambiguity into her discussion of his test as “meta-game.” Sterrett’s reading itself can be said to emerge from the moment of replacement in Turing’s paper – rather than discarding A1 (man) for its replacement A2 (machine), Sterrett argues that Turing’s test can best address questions of machine intelligence when comparing these two game pairings. In other words, both A1 and A2 are paired with B, and are interrogated by C, who must identify the woman in both A1-B and A2-B pairings. The success and failure of A1 and A2 are scored according to the number of times the human interrogator misidentifies both A1 and A2 as woman, and the results in these separate trials are then compared to each other.

     
    8. Warren Sack calls this puzzling erasure of sex and gender out of many discussions of the Turing test the work of “the bachelor machine.” “AI researchers have functioned as a ‘bachelor machine’ to orchestrate the woman and issues of gender difference out of their re-narrations of Turing’s imitation game” (Sack 15). For example, Naur characterizes sex difference in Turing’s imitation game as a “pseudo issue,” which serves only to distract the interrogator “away from the real issue, the difference between man and machine” (183). Indeed, one might suggest that the species-oriented bachelor machine is more invested in maintaining the distinction and opposition between human and machine than in exploring the ways in which a machine could in fact be imagined to pass for human, whether female or male. For discussions that do not erase sex or gender from the Turing Test, see Judith Halberstam’s “Automating Gender: Postmodern Feminism in the Age of the Intelligent Machine,” an eloquent examination of Turing’s imitation game in relation to the similarly learned and imitative properties of both gender and computer intelligence. Halberstam frames (though does not posit as causal) her brief discussion of gender in Turing’s imitation game around Turing’s biography: his court ordered organo-therapy on account of his homosexuality and his suicide by cyanide. N. Katherine Hayles also attends to this erasure of gender and gendered bodies in the Turing test in her Prologue to How We Became Posthuman (xii). And in “Turing’s Sexual Guessing Game,” Judith Genova, while somewhat problematically reading Turing’s imitation game as overdetermined by certain aspects of his biography, usefully posits that Turing was in fact speaking of the more culturally determined gender, as opposed to the biologically determined sex. For discussions of Genova’s reading of gender as well as her reliance on Turing’s biography, see William Keith’s “Artificial Intelligences, Feminist and Otherwise” and James A. Anderson’s “Turing’s Test and the Perils of Psychohistory.” For an extended discussion of Turing’s biography, including the punitive hormone therapy to which he was subjected, having been convicted in 1951 of “act[s] of gross indecency with… a male person,” see Hodges (471).

     
    9. I am, of course, not the first to suggest that Turing moves away from the goal of producing definitions (for “machines,” “thinking,” “intelligence,” and “human”). Stuart Shieber, an extensive commentator on Turing’s Test, and Jack Copeland, who serves as Director of the Turing Archive for the History of Computing, both read Turing as moving away from definitions of, specifically, intelligence (Shieber 135 and Copeland 522). Whereas Shieber and Copeland continue to ascribe a certain centrality to the machine’s performance, however, I suggest that the machine, while the nominal subject of inquiry of Turing’s paper, emerges at the forefront of an already anthropomorphized context in which the human is central to and agential in the actual imitation game that replaces the original question.

     
    10. ELIZA was named after Eliza Doolittle, “of Pygmalion fame” (Computer Power 3). As Sharon Snyder notes, in Powers’s Galatea 2.2, Rick Powers’s relationship to both Helen and C. similarly pays “homage” to Shaw’s Pygmalion (Snyder 86-87), as does Short’s Galatea.

     
    11. In her history of artificial intelligence, Pamela McCorduck writes of the “painful embarrassment” upon watching a respected computer scientist share extremely personal and intimate worries about his personal life with DOCTOR (psychiatrist Kenneth Colby’s version of ELIZA), knowing all along that DOCTOR was not a human, but rather a computer program (McCorduck 254).

     
    12. How else might we read Weizenbaum’s “disturbing” shock and McCorduck’s “painful” discomfort in witnessing the intimacy between human and machine but as the crossing of the limit-threshold of roboticist Masahiro Mori’s uncanny valley, where the suspension of disbelief becomes a kind of uncontrollable belief, a belief in spite of oneself that the machine is indeed human? I offer that if our humanoid technologies are designed to remain within the bounds of the uncanny valley, within the bounds of Weizenbaum’s shock and McCorduck’s discomfort, we are in effect maintaining the distance between human and machine in ways that inscribe artificial borders as reified and “natural.”

     
    13. For a detailed discussion of nondirected client-oriented therapy, see Carl R. Rogers’s Client-Centered Therapy: Its Current Practice, Implications, and Theory and On Becoming a Person: A Therapist’s View of Psychotherapy, which is all too appropriately named for this discussion of ELIZA.

     
    14. On account of ELIZA’s success, Weizenbaum no longer advocates the pursuit of machine intelligence, particularly as a potential tool for mental health care.

     
    15. Hayles aptly describes Helen’s test as “a literary Turing Test” (Posthuman 270).

     
    16. The multiple narrative threads of this novel, as well as its reliance on autobiography, produce a dizzyingly recursive novel and a narrator who the reader cannot be sure knew what when. Mark Bould and Sherryl Vint, in their reading of the novel, describe ambiguity as a component of the autobiographical subject: “Such tensions between determinacy and indeterminacy, between likeness and difference, are central to understanding the autobiographical subject, the self that emerges both in and into language. This self is brought into consciousness and made into an object of reflection by that consciousness, which is like but yet is neither the self who lived nor the self who narrates that life . . . Autobiography is as much a making of a self as a description of one” (84). Through the ambiguity of autobiography, Richard the narrator is also creating himself. There is an isomorphism between Bould and Vint’s autobiographical self and the anthropomorphized human in the novel.

     
    17. Mimicking the oral storytelling that structures the threads of Galatea 2.2‘s narrative, Powers wrote a subsequent book, The Echo Maker: A Novel (2007), using voice recognition software (Freeman). Powers spoke this story to his machine.

     
    18. I do not read Rick’s naming of Helen as an isolated moment, but rather diachronically. Thus the cumulative multi-gendered, multi-species nature of Imps A through H, to Helen and H., cannot be completely undone in a single moment of Helen’s gendering by Richard.

     
    19. According to Wardrip-Fruin, ELIZA is a significant influence for interactive fiction and electronic literature more broadly (65).

     
    20. Hayles describes electronic literature as “a practice that mediates between human and machine cognition” (EL 3).

     
    21. In an interview, Powers describes Galatea 2.2 as “a kind of artificial intelligence,” one that evolves from Helen, but that is deeply oriented in the human and in human experience.

     
    22. There are exceptions to this indirect communication. For example, “ask about Galatea” prompts “‘Read the placard,” she says. ‘That’s what it’s there for, after all.’” And “ask about dress” becomes a direct question to Galatea, who immediately responds “She shrugs in it. ‘It looks odd, doesn’t it?’ she says. ‘I insisted on clothes, and they bought me this‘” (Short).

     

    Works Cited

       

    • Anderson, James A. “Turing’s Test and the Perils of Psychohistory.” Social Epistemology 8.4 (1994): 327-332. Print.
    • Aristotle. Poetics. Trans. Richard Janko. Indianapolis: Hackett Publishing Co., 1987. Print.
    • Bould, Mark and Sherryl Vint. “Of Neural Nets and Brain in Vats: Model Subjects in Galatea 2.2 and Plus.” Biography 30.1 (2007): 84-105. Print.
    • “Catachresis.” Def. The Oxford English Dictionary. 2nd ed. 1989. Web. 5 Dec. 2008.
    • Copeland, Jack. “The Turing Test.” Minds and Machines 10 (2000): 510-539. Print.
    • Crevier, Daniel. AI: The Tumultuous History of the Search for Artificial Intelligence. New York: BasicBooks, 1993. Print.
    • Curtain, Tyler. “The ‘Sinister Fruitiness’ of Machines: Neuromancer, Internet Sexuality, and the Turing Test.” Novel Gazing: Queer Readings in Fiction. Ed. Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick. Durham: Duke UP, 1997. 128-148. Print.
    • Deese, James. “Mind and Metaphor: A Commentary.” New Literary History 6.1 (1974): 211-217. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “White Mythology: Metaphor in the Text of Philosophy.” Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1982. 209-271. Print.
    • Fitzpatrick, Kathleen. “The Exhaustion of Literature: Novels, Computers, and the Threat of Obsolescence.” Contemporary Literature 43.3 (2002): 518-559. Print.
    • Freeman, John. “Richard Powers: Confessions of a Geek.” The Independent. 15 December 2006. Print.
    • Genova, Judith. “Turing’s Sexual Guessing Game.” Social Epistemology 8.4 (1994): 313-326. Print.
    • Graham, Neill. Artificial Intelligence. Blue Ridge Summit: Tab Books, 1979. Print.
    • Halberstam, Judith. “Automating Gender: Postmodern Feminism in the Age of the Intelligent Machine.” Feminist Studies 17.3 (1991): 439-460. Print.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. Electronic Literature: New Horizons for the Literary. Notre Dame: U of Notre Dame P, 2008. Print.
    • ———. How We Became Posthuman: Virtual Bodies in Cybernetics, Literature, and Informatics. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1999. Print.
    • Hodges, Andrew. Alan Turing: The Enigma. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1983. Print.
    • Keith, William. “Artificial Intelligences, Feminist and Otherwise.” Social Epistemology, 8.4 (1994): 333-340. Print.
    • Marino, Mark C. Rev. of The Electronic Literature Collection Volume 1: A New Media Primer.” DHQ: Digital Humanities Quarterly 2.1 (Summer 2008): n. pag. Web. 11 Nov. 2009.
    • McCorduck, Pamela. Machines Who Think. San Francisco: W.H. Freeman and Company, 1979. Print.
    • Montfort, Nick. Twisty Little Passages: An Approach to Interactive Fiction. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2005. Print.
    • Mori, Masahiro. “The Uncanny Valley.” Trans. Karl F. MacDorman and Takashi Minato. Energy 7.4 (1970): 33-35. Print.
    • Naur, Peter. “Thinking and Turing’s Test.” BIT 26.3 (1986): 175-187. Print.
    • Newman, M.H.A., Alan M. Turing, Sir Geoffrey Jefferson, and R. B. Braithwaite. “Can Automatic Calculating Machines Be Said to Think?” The Turing Test: Verbal Behavior as the Hallmark of Intelligence. Ed. Stuart Shieber. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2004. 117-132. Print.
    • Powers, Richard. The Echo-Maker: A Novel. New York: Picador, 2007. Print.
    • ———. Galatea 2.2: A Novel. New York: Picador, 1995. Print.
    • ———. Interview by Sven Birkerts. Bomb. 1998: 58-63. Print.
    • Ricoeur, Paul. “The Function of Fiction in Shaping Reality.” A Ricoeur Reader: Reflection and Imagination. Ed. Mario J. Valdés. Toronto: U of Toronto P, 1991. 117-136. Print.
    • ———. “The Metaphor Process as Cognition, Imagination, and Feeling.” Critical Inquiry 5:1 (1978): 143-159. Print.
    • Rogers, Carl R. Client-Centered Therapy: Its Current Practice, Implications, and Theory. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1951. Print.
    • ———. On Becoming a Person: A Therapist’s View of Psychotherapy. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1961. Print.
    • Roland, Alex, and Philip Shiman. Strategic Computing: DARPA and the Quest for Machine Intelligence, 1983-1993. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2002. Print.
    • Sack, Warren. “Replaying Turing’s Imitation Game,” presented at the panel Nets and Internets at Console-ing Passions: Television, Video and Feminism, Madison, WI, April 25-28, 1996. Address.
    • Shieber, Stuart. “Immediate Responses.” The Turing Test: Verbal Behavior as the Hallmark of Intelligence. Ed. Stuart Shieber. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2004. 135-139. Print.
    • Short, Emily. Galatea. Electronic Literature Collection Volume One. Eds. N. Katherine Hayles, Nick Montfort, Scott Rettberg, and Stephanie Strickland. Creative Commons 2.5 License, 2006. CD-ROM.
    • Silva, Matt. “The ‘Powers’ to ‘Kraft’ Humanist Endings to Posthumanist Novels: Galatea 2.2 as a Rewriting of Operation Wandering Soul.” Critique: Studies in Contemporary Fiction 50.2 (2009): 208-222. Print.
    • Snyder, Sharon. “The Gender of Genius: Scientific Experts and Literary Amateurs in the Fiction of Richard Powers.” Review of Contemporary Fiction 18.3 (1988): 84-96. Print.
    • Sterrett, Susan. “Too Many Instincts: Contrasting Philosophical Views on Intelligence in Humans and Non-Humans.” Journal of Experimental & Theoretical Artificial Intelligence 14 (2002): 39-60. Print.
    • Turing, Alan. “Computing Machinery and Intelligence.” Mind 59.236 (1950): 433-460. Print.
    • Turkle, Sherry. The Second Self: Computers and the Human Spirit. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1984. Print.
    • Wardrip-Fruin, Noah. Expressive Processing: Digital Fictions, Computer Games, and Software Studies. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2009. Print.
    • Weizenbaum, Joseph. Computer Power and Human Reason: From Judgment to Calculation. San Francisco: W.H. Freeman, 1976. Print.
    • ———. “ELIZA – A Computer Program for the Study of Natural Language Communication between Man and Machine.” Communications of the ACM 9.1 (1966): 36-45. Print.

     

  • The Hitchcock Symptom: Duster Flight Patterns around “Production Values.” A response to Griffiths

    James Berger (bio)
    Yale University
    James.Berger@yale.edu

     

     
    A bon mot of my three-and-a-half-year-old daughter: She was watching a video of The Nutcracker ballet, of which she’s a great fan, and she said, “There’s Drosselmeyer!”—that is, the mysterious, wizard-like friend of the family who brings the nutcracker doll and the other toys to life and who, in most productions (and in the E.T.A. Hoffman tale on which the ballet is based) wears a patch over one eye. “How do you know?” I asked. She replied, in that tone of explaining the obvious that even three-year-olds can adopt with their parents, “Because he’s wearing a disguise!” That’s it! We recognize the character not in spite of the disguise, but because the disguise itself is the mark of his identity.
     
    Something of this logic seems to inform the practice of theory today in general and the position held in theory by Alfred Hitchcock in particular. Why does Hitchcock occupy such a privileged place for theoretical analysis of all kinds? There are 726 entries for Hitchcock in the MLA Bibliography. John Ford gets 617; Godard, 459; Fassbinder, 328; Welles, 302; Truffaut, 212; Kurosawa, 160; Douglas Sirk, 112; Sam Fuller, 31. We recognize Hitchcock because he is always, obviously, in disguise. A disguise enables us to interpret it, and there is also pleasure in disguise itself. But why Hitchcock? Why not Ford? Why not Sirk? In Ford, the ironies and ambiguities are too straightforward. It turns out that there’s no disguise after all. And in Sirk, there’s too much opera, too many arias, not enough movement.
     
    When one looks at Hitchcock—at least as much of the Hitchcock industry sees it—one sees not a commentary on America, on the functioning of American ideology, but an exemplar in miniature of America in its totality, in its processes. At the same time, the Hitchcock style—its disguise which is also its essence—detaches the film from the social whole to which it refers. It stands beside the whole, or in a privileged space within it, working its small formal engines in ways that replicate cultural energies. It is both metonymy and synecdoche: the part standing for the whole, the perfect analogy standing just beside the unwieldy original. What is extraordinary is how perfect the correspondence. All that we always wanted to know (it is said) is contained in the magic box, or statuette—and Žižek didn’t know the half of it. And the apparent insouciance, read as self-reflection—the self-reflection of disguise—is the measure of its authenticity.
     
    This has long been a hermeneutic strategy. In modern literary criticism, Erich Auerbach’s close readings reproduced the coherent world-views motivating the texts of an astonishing range of historical periods. More recently, New Historicist readings took a particular text or historical anecdote as emblematic of the social relations of its moment. The metonymic-synecdochic approach makes for beautiful, compact readings–with the somewhat paradoxical benefit, especially for the New Historicists, that a method that stresses the importance of the fragment and the ruptured character of historical narrative finally produces compelling accounts of the social whole, however dirempted, and makes its alterity readable.
     
    Most of us profess a hermeneutics of suspicion. Do we need also a suspicion of the suspicion? Has our suspicion become credulous? Do we seek out what seems most obviously in disguise, and say, “There’s the key; the social totality must be there in miniature”? Perfunctory suspicion is exerted toward the working of the dominant ideology—the subject, gender, capital, empire—but the assumptions and terms of the methodology proceed unaffected. Analysis of the text—taken as part, as index, as symptom, as performer or enactor, as formal analogy—renders the professional truth of the historical moment. But how do we know this? We must have some sense of the truth of the historical moment in order to believe that the text in question is indeed rendering it, and this prior understanding of historical truth often comes primarily from contemporary theory. The truth drawn from the cultural text—call it “Hitchcock” —confirms what we already know from the theoretical texts of Jameson, Lacan, Deleuze and Guattari, et al. What we know about the past, in this process, is what we know about the cultural text as reconstructed in disguise by ourselves, and we are drawn to those texts whose disguises are most clever and most obvious. To return briefly from the field to the landing strip, my point of departure and eccentric orbit in these comments is the essay “Production Values: Fordism and Formalism in North by Northwest,” which reads Hitchcock’s North by Northwest as a coded representation and partial enactment of certain codes of capitalism at a moment of transition from a Fordist economy of production to a post-Fordist economy of the sign and of flexible accumulation. This essay provides much insight and knowledge. Its elucidation of secondary literatures is impressive. Its discovery of and commentary on the excised scene where the corpse falls out of the car on the assembly line is in itself pricelessly entertaining and illuminating. The essay deserves to take its place as Hitchcock entry 727 in the MLA Bibliography.
     
    My dusting of the essay concerns its premises and method, which exemplify a tendency in contemporary critical writing: first, to take a cultural text as perfect exemplar of a social totality; second, to base knowledge of the social totality of a past historical moment on theoretical writings of the present. I am not arguing that North by Northwest does not perform many of the particular tasks that Griffiths attributes to it, just that it seems suspect to me that it does so as neatly, that there exists such seamless correspondence between text, culture, and theory—and that these must consequently be conceived as formal totalities in order for such correspondence to occur.
     
    One pressing form these problems take in “Production Values” is that of anachronism, in, I think, two senses. As Griffiths acknowledges on a couple of occasions, the post-Fordist flexible accumulation economic model that the essay argues is presented in North by Northwest had not yet begun in the late 1950s. The film must be, as the essay notes, prescient. Indeed, flexible accumulation is something of a tease, because although North by Northwest “foregrounds an awareness of the political economic order of flexible accumulation” and “limns a pre-emergent post-Fordist terrain,” it is not Griffiths’s “contention that North by Northwest reveals an already post-Fordist landscape, especially because the film precedes the transformation to post-Fordist modes of flexible accumulation as [David] Harvey’s chronology would have it” (Griffiths). What then is the prescience? It is in part a matter of form. Hitchcock’s noted valorization of style over content renders the codes both of capital and of film as “signs to be consumed in their own right, traces whose ultimate form and reference is to profitable spectacle” (Griffiths). This last point seems to me valid, but it is not descriptive of flexible production which, as Harvey writes in a passage partially cited by Griffiths,
     

    rests on flexibility with respect to labour processes, labour markets, products, and patterns of consumption. It is characterized by the emergence of entirely new sectors of production, new ways of providing financial services, new markets, and, above all, greatly intensified rates of commercial, technological, and organizational innovation. It has entrained rapid shifts in the patterning of uneven development, both between sectors and geographical regions . . . It has also entailed a new round of what I shall call ‘time-space compression’ . . . in the capitalist world – the time horizons of both private and public decision-making have shrunk, while satellite communication and declining transport costs have made it increasingly possible to spread those decisions immediately over an ever wider and variegated space.
     

    (147)

     
    Flexible accumulation does not do away with production, nor with industrial labor. Global markets of labor and consumption, and the instant mobility of capital, doomed many of the assembly lines of Detroit, but certainly did not end the assembly line or the sweatshop worldwide. North by Northwest may be prescient regarding the obliviousness of American economic policy to these developments, but it is certainly not prescient as to the developments. Nor does Griffiths argue that it is. The argument takes a different course, which I discuss below, yet flexible accumulation, or its “pre-emergence,” remains a point of reference. It is a consequence, I think, of imagining a cultural text synecdochally, as standing for a totality. In this case, the totality is not only of its own historical moment, its “Zeitgeist” (a problematic term itself which must be examined), but also includes our contemporary relation to that moment. A cultural text will reflect the way cultural relations are understood. It will assume the prescience grafted onto it. It is important that the text be contemporary, yet it cannot know what we know. Fifty years separate North by Northwest from us, but we want it to teach us what we are. Historical knowledge rebounds against the historical text and returns as instruction. The theorist exports a terminology to the past, deposits it into the genetic structure of the text under examination, and when the text, under repeated readings, reproduces, it has mutated and now speaks our language.
     
    The conjuring of a “Zeitgeist” through the exportation of theory across time is the first anachronism. Griffiths as much as acknowledges this in his reference to Derrida on the fictitiousness of any unitary notion of capitalism. But if the “pre-emergence” of flexible accumulation is something of a McGuffin in “Production Values,” the principal direction of the argument presents a second anachronism. Griffiths mainly describes the way North by Northwest indicates a shift in American capitalism from the primacy of production to that of consumption, the role of advertising in accomplishing this transformation, and the increasing commodification of the sign in both economic and political realms. Again, Griffiths claims that North by Northwest provides a “glimpse” into these matters. And again, I would argue, this glimpse should be seen as the transmitting and translating of contemporary theory—in this case, Deleuze and Guattari’s work on the codings of capital—onto Hitchcock’s text. This constitutes a structural anachronism that seems to me typical of much contemporary academic writing. But this move gives rise to a specific empirical anachronism as well.
     
    Griffiths’s primary interlocutors or authorities in his discussion of the shift from an economy of production to one of consumption and the concomitant growth of the importance of media are Deleuze and Guattari and the tradition of thinking about capitalism and representation in which they write: that is, the primarily European line of thinking that, after Marx, would include Heidegger on technology and the “world picture,” Horkheimer and Adorno on the culture industry, Debord on the “society of the spectacle,” Baudrillard on the political economy of the sign and on simulation, and American writers in conversation with these, most prominently Jameson. I do not for a moment contest the power and importance of this intellectual line. But in taking this particular tendency as definitive, focusing on Anti-Oedipus, this reading sees North by Northwest as the premonition and incarnation of contemporary theory. But in fact, an almost obsessive concern with the power of advertising and mass media is not recent. It was pervasive in mainstream American sociology and popular thought from the mid-1950s through the early 1960s. A short list of works concerned with the power of advertising in this period includes Marshall McLuhan’s The Mechanical Bride (1951), C. Wright Mills’s The Power Elite (1956),Vance Packard’s The Hidden Persuaders (1957), John Kenneth Galbraiths’s The Affluent Society (1958), Daniel Boorstein’s The Image: A Guide to Pseudo-Events in America (1961), Betty Friedan’s The Feminine Mystique (1963), and McLuhan’s Understanding Media (1964). Subsequently, a scholarly historiography of advertising emerged in work by Michael Schudson (1984), Roland Marchand (1985), Jackson Lears (1994), and Thomas Frank (1997). And one point historians make consistently is that advertising had already achieved an ideological force in the U.S. by the 1920s.
     
    Hitchcock’s thematizing of the ad industry and the consumer society circa 1956, then, is very much of its time. It is not prescient, nor is poststructuralist theory the first place one might look to describe or contextualize it. I would ask, then, two questions that seem to me less anachronistic than those posed in “Production Values.” First, what is the dialogue between North by Northwest and its contemporaneous discourses of advertising, consumption, and capitalism, and what does the film add to these discourses? And secondly, what can Hitchcock tell us about poststructuralist theory? If there is to be dialogue between Hitchcock and Deleuze and Guattari, it must go both ways and not be a mode of ventriloquism and projection. Are there things that Hitchcock knows or performs that Deleuze and Guattari do not or cannot? Otherwise, Hitchcock’s text just confirms what we already think we know. Or, in terms proposed by Raymond Williams, how can we improve on methods of cultural analysis “expressed in variants of correspondence or homology” (or, as I have put it here, of synecdoche) which must “depend on a known history, a known structure, known products“? (emphasis added, 106).
     
    I would start from the premise that I don’t know what “late capitalist style” is and that I don’t even know if there is such a thing. If there is a late capitalist style, or styles, I don’t know what relations they have to the ways that the capitalism of their time functions. These terms and relations remain to be explored. I would be skeptical of analyses that propose some homogeneity among the cultural-political-ideological products and forces of an historical moment. If analysis of a given text reveals such homogeneity (and with the text as its synecdoche), I would wonder what is being omitted or obscured. We should invoke the powers of criticism’s anti-trust division and break up the Zeitgeist. But can we then create larger structures of understanding and not be left just to cull through documents and remnants in a pulsion of agnostic empiricism? And can we analyze resonant texts like North by Northwest to rethink what makes them resonate?
     
    I believe we can, and have sketched out a few suggestions already: to construct dialogues among contemporaneous texts (e.g., between Hitchcock and contemporaneous critics of advertising); to consider professional historiography in contextualizing cultural products; and to engage in two-way dialogues between contemporary theory and historical artefacts. In doing these things, the cultural artefact may not confirm our presuppositions, but may surprise us, exposing gaps and contradictions in our senses both of the artefact’s historical field and of ours. I speak from my own presuppositions, of course, which echo Marcuse’s argument against homogenous readings, that the “inner logic of the work of art terminates in the emergence of another reason, another sensibility, which defy the rationality and sensibility incorporated in the dominant social institutions” (7); or, as Derrick Attridge puts it, “that which is, at a given moment, outside the horizon provided by the culture for thinking, understanding, imagining, feeling, perceiving” (19). There are texts that do these things more than others. If an historical moment is relatively lacking in such texts, or if the most significant texts of that moment do not appear to exhibit these features of cultural alterity, that would be noteworthy in itself and should be a subject for analysis. Is this in fact the case with the 1950s or with Hitchcock? And if a relative homogeneity can indeed be demonstrated, how can it be explained, for it should not be considered a norm but an aberration. That may be my own projection, based on my love for a certain poetics of cultural history.
     
    Am I calling for, or recalling, a materialist approach to cultural critique? I’m not certain. The terminology has so much history that I’m not sure where I would enter it. I want to invoke a variety of texts from different historical moments—I’d be happy to call it a “constellation.” I want to see the cultural artefact embedded in its time and also arguing with other historical moments, and especially with us, whenever we may be listening, which, of course, is always “now.” The work of art is a muscular node. It is impressed and presses back. It is a site of conflict for the ideological tendencies of its time, neither necessarily affirmative nor subversive, but active, knowing on many levels and also not knowing. Seen in this sense, North by Northwest might be in a position to show us something that we don’t know rather than confirm something that we imagine we do.
     

    James Berger is senior lecturer in American Studies and English at Yale University. He is the author of After the End: Representations of Post-Apocalypse and editor of Helen Keller’s The Story of My Life: The Restored Edition. His current project, “The Disarticulate: Language, Impairment, and the Narratives of Modernity,” will be published by New York University Press.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Attridge, Derek. The Singularity of Literature. London: Routledge, 2004. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles, and Félix Guattari. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Trans. Robert Hurley, Mark Seem, and Helen R. Lane. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1983. Print.
    • Griffiths, Michael R. “Production Values: Fordism and Formalism in North by Northwest.”
    • Postmodern Culture 20.3 (2011). Web.
    • Harvey, David. The Condition of Postmodernity: An Enquiry into the Origins of Cultural Change. Cambridge: Blackwell, 1991. Print.
    • North by Northwest. Dir. Alfred Hitchcock. Perf. Cary Grant, Eva Marie Saint, and James Mason. Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Film.
    • Marcuse, Herbert. The Aesthetic Dimension: Toward a Critique of Marxist Aesthetics. Trans. Herbert Marcuse and Erica Sherover. Boston: Beacon Press, 1979. Print.
    • Williams, Raymond. Marxism and Literature. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1977. Print.

     

  • Production Values: Fordism and Formalism in North by Northwest

    Michael R. Griffiths (bio)
    Rice University
    mrg1@rice.edu

    Abstract

    This essay analyzes the aesthetics of capitalist economics at the threshold of the transition from fordist to postfordist modes of production. The essay organizes this analysis around a close reading of Alfred Hitchcock’s 1959 film North by Northwest. At stake is the relation between aesthetic productions which engage the economic base and thematize this engagement. In making this claim, the notion of capital’s “axiomatic”–a concept by which Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari designate the relative autonomy of the economic base–is employed to examine the way that, from as early as the 1950s, U. S. capitalism’s prodigious industries of entertainment and popular culture began to change to ungrounded, flexible, representational economies. An instance of this shift is the emerging pre-eminence of advertising, which the essay finds signaled in the “value” attributed to Cary Grant’s Roger O. Thornhill in the farcical spy plot. This value is referred to as “advertising agency,” and signals the collapse of such discrete spheres as the economy and state, as well as of production and consumption. Because of its historical position and its content, North by Northwest is a remarkable text for investigating the transformation of twentieth-century economic modes to a dereferentialized form which we continue to inhabit.

    During their famous series of interviews, Alfred Hitchcock describes to Francois Truffaut a telling scene from the early drafts of the script to North by Northwest. Hitchcock recalls that “one of the stops on the way [from New York to Rapid City] was Detroit, where they make Ford automobiles” (Truffaut 256). Becoming exuberantly concerned with the aesthetics of production, Hitchcock asks the French New Wave director:
     

    [h]ave you ever seen an assembly line? . . . They’re absolutely fantastic. Anyway, I wanted to have a long dialogue scene between Cary Grant and one of the factory workers . . . Behind them a car is being assembled piece by piece. Finally, the car they’ve seen being put together from a simple nut and bolt is complete, with gas and oil, and all ready to drive off the line. The two men look at it and say, “Isn’t it wonderful!” Then they open the door and out drops a corpse.
     

    (256)

     

    Why would production be figured by a sign of death—a corpse? Before beginning to read the film closely, I want to position this scene in a series of meta-textual questions. What happens to the Fordist economy and to its correlative aesthetic productions, particularly in the U.S., once its institutions lose their grip on economic and semiotic reference—a loss of reference that has come to be associated with postmodernity? Related questions include how aesthetic expressions of capital and of capitalism transform along with this loss of reference and how such transformations bear upon the persistence of the state as an organizing political form. The emblematic U.S. aesthetic of productivity was always at least partially invested in a project of modernist formalism, even as the United States came to exceed either the aesthetic of functionalism or the correlative Fordist logic of production that undergirded it. Where “Ford” is, in some sense, an iconic sign of the American economy per se, what economic transformations are encoded by the representation of the death of production?

    There is an old history of cinematic fetishism for productivity and the production line as images of modernity. Soviet filmmaker and theorist Lev Kuleshov uses the term “Americanist cinema” to describe his interweaving of technological fetishism and functionalist mise-en-scène in the 1910s and 1920s. For Kuleshov, “American shots” combine the latest montage techniques with the most technologically “modern” cinematographic content: the majesty of factories and mass transportation. Here I attempt to trace the continuance of this modernist aesthetic in the commercial cinema of the United States with an exemplum of the late 1950s output of one of Hollywood’s key imports, Alfred Hitchcock. Hitchcock is exemplary because his oeuvre straddles and registers modernism and postmodernism, making it a useful site to examine the vicissitudes of both (Žižek 1-14). Indeed, for such significant figures as Slavoj Žižek and Fredric Jameson, Hitchcock is not merely one filmmaker among many, but the convergence point for a certain late capitalist zeitgeist. His aesthetic formalism comments on and participates in the production of surplus value from signs themselves. Hitchcock is not only a classic filmmaker but has also become a site for testing and explicating contemporary ideas in cultural and critical theory. Here I attempt to render those ideas from contemporary cultural and critical theory consonant with the historical moment from which North by Northwest inscribes U. S. capitalism.

    Before attempting to read Hitchcock’s excised scene of a production line, it would do to position the question of the role of cultural production in the economic and political life of the Cold War Western democracies. Jameson draws out the illusions of the U.S. capitalist system nicely when he observes that
     

    in the period some call post-Fordist, the Soviets used to joke about the miracle of their system, whose edifice seemed comparable only to those houses kept standing by the swarm of termites eating away inside them . . . some of us had the same feeling about the United States. After the disappearance (or brutal downsizing) of heavy industry, the only thing that seemed to keep it going (besides the two prodigious American industries of food and entertainment) was the stock market.
     

     

    Like Hitchcock’s corpse in a production line, for Jameson, the American entertainment industry is a locus for the accrual of finance capital that conceals a decaying center not unlike a termite mound. The recent wave of economic collapses lies at the latter end of such cold war concerns, revealing the limits of what David Harvey calls flexible accumulation. These insistent collapses foreground the way neither state centralization of resources and productive means (“socialism”) nor any semblance of free market circulation best describes the contemporary economic world system after the displaced centrality of Fordist production and Keynesian statism (Harvey 141-172). The recent international housing bubble has connected global financial flows to such U. S. state capitalist institutions as Fannie Mae and Freddie Mac. Cultural responses to this catastrophe have been many and diverse: from Saturday Night Live comedian Tina Fey’s aesthetic assault on the Palin-McCain campaign to AMC’s Mad Men, which, in drawing out the increasing influence of marketing on political campaigns like the infamous Kennedy-Nixon race, also evokes the political economic transformations of mass media political intervention in the twenty-first century.1Mad Men‘s setting in the early 1960s is the moment whose media I want to examine here: when this edifice, as Jameson has it, is beginning to crumble.

    The opening credit sequence of Mad Men plays like Kuleshovian Americanist cinema—where fetishism surrounding technology (shots of technologies of industry and mass production) has given way to a fetishism attached to signs themselves (an animated New York skyscraper drowning in images of 1960s ad campaigns collapses beneath the feet of a stylized silhouette of an executive; see Fig. 1 below).

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 1.

    Shot from titles to Mad Men. A citation of Saul Bass’s own titles for North by Northwest (see also Fig. 3 below).

    © AMC, 2007. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

    To comprehend the lineage of this semiotic transformation, one must note both its base economic genealogy and its aesthetic-cinematic, superstructural one. Mad Men‘s credits are a clear citation of Saul Bass’s credit sequence for Hitchcock’s North by Northwest with key nods also to Vertigo (1958). The resemblance between Mad Men‘s animated collapsing building and the opening of Hitchcock’s film (see Fig. 3 below) underscores the way both texts are deeply concerned with the role that techniques of marketing, spin-doctoring, and aestheticization of consumption have in the organization of the political life of the state. According to such Marxist economic historians as Harvey (and, in a comparable but divergent analytic register, Giovanni Arrighi), the transformation from Fordism to a post-Fordist regime of flexible accumulation is best located with the diminution of Keynesian economic policy and social welfare in the 1970s. As such, Hitchcock’s film, while remaining tied to the high Fordist moment, can be read as providing a glimpse into the increased role of cultural forms of consumption in late twentieth-century economic life.

     
    Here it is not my intention to offer an exhaustive account of Fordism and post-Fordism, but rather to work out the critique of the not-yet-post-Ford aesthetic which Hitchcock’s 1959 film offers. In so doing, I suggest that the film’s apparent lightness exemplifies not only the connection between a cartoonish version of Foucaultian state policing and the specter of transnational commerce; it also points to the means by which a commodity aesthetics can effectively intervene in the political economy of both the state and the global financial order. In other words, the film describes a formal cinematography inherited, in part, from Kuleshov and tailored to the pre-emergence of Harvey’s “flexible accumulation.” Harvey argues that the recession of Keynesian state capitalism is confronted by “the rigidities of Fordism,” precipitating a shift to “flexibility with respect to labor processes, labor markets, products, and patterns of consumption” (147). He also notes “shifts on the consumption side, coupled with changes in production, information gathering, and financing” (147). I suggest that Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari’s reading of capitalism can provide the analytic basis for identifying the apparently imperceptible cultural logics of such a shift to flexible accumulation. Deleuze and Guattari’s emphasis on the tension between the invisible operations of the movements of capital and their relative accessibility to the realm of culture and representation is a highly useful and underutilized theoretical resource.
     
    Where earlier systems of value tied accumulation directly to social ideas of status, hierarchy, and class, for Deleuze and Guattari, capitalism is exceptional in that it conceals this connection. Such ideas of status, hierarchy, and class, as well as notions of cultural meaning as familial, or ethnic and religious belonging were frequently tied to the economic base of pre-capitalist societies. Deleuze and Guattari call these pre-capitalist organizational forms “code.” Under capitalism, something fundamental shifts in the relation between code and economic value, as well as between representation and its reference to the economic base. As the theorists put it: “capitalism is the only social machine that is constructed on the basis of decoded flows, substituting for intrinsic codes an axiomatic of abstract quantities in the form of money” (139). For Deleuze and Guattari, the flows of capital are governed by a partially visible system of “axiomatics” which precedes the codes of social and cultural convention through which value appears. Axiomatics are the nonlinguistic means by which capital evaluates its chances for return—they are the bottom line of a cost benefit analysis. Yet capitalism cannot do without codes. The imperceptible flows of capital require a certain disingenuous quantitative easing. As Deleuze and Guattari put it, capitalism “overcodes,” relying on the capacity to manipulate competing and even contradictory messages about cultural value—the traditional heteronormative nuclear family, the importance of judaeotheistic religious values in maintaining a morally upright household or nation, the status value of a new automobile, or the national pride vested in the production process that manufactures it (read: Fordism). It is in relation to such codes that advertising becomes a central tool for “overcoding.” The semiotic register of capital is fully able to adapt to the ideological dimensions of any system of cultural value, and sloganeering is the means by which this can be accomplished.
     
    In North by Northwest, Cary Grant’s advertising agent protagonist Roger O. Thornhill finds himself in a landscape of both statist and mercenary capitalist speculation—a landscape that at once aestheticizes Fordist production and foregrounds its receding centrality. Where Deleuze and Guattari have been accused at various times—most famously by Gayatri Spivak (272-6)—of reinstalling a fetishization of capitalism through their language of desiring production and decoded flows, more recent and nuanced evaluations of their work reveal that although for the pair, “capitalism is indeed the limit of all societies,” its transformation of all entities—living or not—does not touch the schizophrenic logic of those at the margins of either production or, to use Althusser’s terms, the reproduction of productive relations. That is to say, capitalism relies on codes of social convention (family, organized religion, political nationalism, or market doctrines be they Keynesian, Friedmannian or otherwise), even as capital itself circulates through an imperceptible “axiomatic” of calculations of the flow of futures, interest rates, currency speculation, and the exportation of debt. Capital “axiomatizes with one hand what it decodes with the other” (Deleuze and Guattari 267). Capital operates in spite of sociocultural codes, even as capitalists rely upon the manipulation of these codes in order that capitalism be reproduced within and across units of social and political organization—nations, classes, territories. It is precisely at this level that one can identify capitalism’s reliance on language, “the language of a banker, a general, an industrialist, a middle or high-level manager, or a government minister” (267). In this way, Deleuze and Guattari deploy a theory of the relative autonomy of capital, while retaining a means of critiquing the agency of its capitalist and even statist manipulators. Paul Patton usefully emphasizes that “the functioning of the capitalist axiomatic implies agents of decision, administration and inscription, in other words a bureaucracy and a technocracy which function as an apparatus of regulation” (98). As Deleuze and Guattari note, the function of language for capitalist social actors is to operate as “perfectly schizophrenic language[s], but that function[] only statistically within the flattening axiomatic of connections that puts [each] in the service of the capitalist order” (267). Implicit in these assertions is the notion that cultural production in mass media exploits even as it reflects this very system of overcoding.
     
    This semiotic degree zero—the overcoded manipulation of value by marketing signs—is emphasized by the film’s opening line, in which Thornhill staves off a client’s criticism with the sloganizing quip: “if you believe that a high Trendex automatically determines a rise in sales . . . I, incidentally, do not.” This opening is accompanied by a barrage of slogans whose acme is the reference to the jargon of marketing (sales figures correlated to the Trendex television ratings system).2 The language of marketing, a superstructural device, is shown to be capable of injecting effects into the economic base, as Thornhill spins his way out of the bind in which he has apparently left his unseen client: falling sales. It is not hard to detect here the language of a “middle or high level manager,” attempting desperately to manipulate and control the flows of desire and expenditure which are out of his control (Deleuze and Guattari 267). Through the film’s chase, the schizophrenic language of advertising agencies brings this “middle or high level manager” to the attention of an American Cold War spy agency that would exploit and transform his expertise to intervene in the political export of commodified “secrets.”
     
    In this light, Mad Men‘s Don Draper seems like today’s nostalgic rendition of a radicalized schizophrenic capitalist as he emerged from the twilight of the Fordist period: the advertising executive. Here I want to posit that North by Northwest‘s Roger O. Thornhill is the instantiation of an archetypal capitalist manipulator of codes. The film can be read as the narrative of the oedipalization of the conventions which Thornhill deploys—their taming by the state’s paternal power (Bellour 77-92). That is to say, the film’s narrative depiction of the co-optation of Thornhill’s skills as an advertiser can be read as an allegory for the state’s battle to control the increasingly fluid and mobile technologies of capitalism. In some ways, the film’s narrative resolution of locating the advertising agent as an agent of the state is an imaginary answer to the kinds of exacerbated questions we see every night on CNN: why couldn’t “our” politicians control the over-speculation of Wall Street? If so, what are the consequences of the advertising agent’s movement towards sloganeering as a prop to flexible accumulation? Texts like Mad Men and North by Northwest at once reflect and participate in the manipulation of codes of cultural significance in pursuit of capital. Each of these texts is significant because it foregrounds an awareness of the political economic order of flexible accumulation in which it nonetheless participates.
     
    It is ultimately agents of the state who seek—successfully or not—to appropriate capital’s decoded flows through the overcoding of such agents as Draper and Thornhill. Where Patton asserts that “the state has always performed [a] regulatory role” (98) as an “apparatus of regulation,” we might consider agents like Draper and Thornhill as intermediaries—subject to the state as an apparatus of capture, but unwilling to be reduced to bureaucratic functionaries. Jeffrey A. Bell is right, then, to emphasize that for Deleuze and Guattari “schizos . . . are not salable” (96). Draper spins the Nixon campaign; Thornhill reluctantly comes around to playing the spy. North by Northwest seems a particularly opportune topos for a discussion of the American context of this formalism of flexible accumulation. Truffaut canonized the film as “the picture that epitomizes the whole of [Hitchcock’s] work in America” (249). Hitchcock’s knowledge of Kuleshov is recorded in a number of interviews, yet the connection of Hitchcock’s high period with American cinema is apparent only through the texts themselves (59). With its populism and use of Hitchcockian “pure cinema,” North by Northwest reconfigures Kuleshovian “Americanist cinema,” turning it from a modernist experiment in formalism and techno-fetishism into a pop-cultural postmodern play with the language of marketing; one that converts formal experimentation into a saleable commodity of the “prodigious” American entertainment industry.3 Even in the way it was marketed, the film was presented as a “tour” of the United States. In a promotional trailer Hitchcock stands before a map of the U.S. and announces his “coming attraction” as a commodified journey across the country.4 It is not my contention that North by Northwest reveals an already post-Fordist landscape, especially because the film precedes the transformation to post-Fordist modes of flexible accumulation as Harvey’s chronology would have it. Rather, insofar as Thornhill’s advertising agent draws his expertise from the Madison Avenue marketing world and employs it to intervene in a network of international spying, the film represents a commodified intervention into the iconically American process of “information gathering and financing” that is coming to outmode Fordist orthodoxy. For Hitchcock, a landscape of spin effaces and supplants that of production, like the spectacle of a crop-duster soaring across empty fields. As had also been the case in contemporary debates over the economics of industrial design, the cathected image of production is retained in the film’s aestheticization of American modernity, even as the film calls into question the centrality of production. In a seeming contradiction, North by Northwest codes flexible accumulation by concealing it within overcoded figurations of production and functionalism. The film dramatizes the value not so much of production as of its marketable sign.
     

    I. Of Ford and Film: America and the “Emptiness” of the MacGuffin

     
    The seriousness of Hitchcock was guaranteed by his reception among the French auteur theorists of Cahiers du Cinema. Yet, ironically, because Hitchcock’s films—particularly such apparently light, entertainment-driven endeavors as North by Northwest—appear to function as mere entertainment while being taken thoroughly seriously in academia, critics have come to position Hitchcock as the guarantor of any number of theoretical reading strategies—most conspicuously Lacan psychoanalysis in the work of Žižek and his followers.5 Here I want to take seriously the Jamesonian connection between Hitchcock and late capitalism for precisely the reason of the coincidence between Hitchcock’s capacity to mediate serious critical and cultural theorizations and, more importantly, because of the economic meaning of this concurrent, relatively entertainment-driven eschewal of seriousness. The underlying political stakes of Hitchcock’s work have precipitated a dazzling array of interpretations because his communicative apparatus appears to predominantly emphasize style, suspense, and entertainment—”art for art’s sake,” as North by Northwest‘s studio MGM has it. As testing grounds, Hitchcock’s films function not only to elucidate theoretical methodologies but also to precipitate assertions about the cultural embodiment of otherwise imperceptible (or, at least, murky) transformations in the logics of late capitalism. The present essay, in its reading of the film itself, treats North by Northwest as just such a zeitgeist text, but with a key caveat. Hitchcock’s notion of the form and thematics appropriate to cinema for the late capitalist moment does not so much reflect the filmmaker’s predilections (as if such intentionality could be identified), nor the centrally of the truth value of any external theoretical rubric (Lacanianism, Deconstruction, etc.) as it does the relation between capitalist production and cinematic production. The key referent here is the old question of art for art’s sake, where, Hitchcock asserted, he “put first and foremost cinematic style before content” (292). As such, a reading of North by Northwest is burdened not only to locate the film’s meaning, but its position within late capitalist aesthetics of style. The morbid lacuna of content at the center of production exemplified in the Detroit scene is doubled by the emptiness of the film’s MacGuffin—a microfilm—and the meaning vested by Hitchcock in film at all, beyond its mere entertainment value. This confluence between form and content is not incidental, I argue, but points to more serious transformations in capitalist society as well as to the film-commodity’s participation in them.
     
    A number of materialist critics have attempted to unpack Hitchcock’s relation to the quasi-dialectical oscillation between Fordism and post-Fordism.6 Richard H. Millington situates North by Northwest‘s idea of “America” at the telos of an individualism supposed to originate with Alexis de Tocqueville. The multiplicity of the genealogy asserted by Millington cannot be accounted for by shuttling back to Tocqueville only. Amidst this multiplicity of “imported analysts” of “American character”—Millington’s term—Kuleshov is the most relevant to Hitchcock’s cinematic aestheticization of “America” and its shift from Fordism to post-Fordism (135).7 In Kuleshov one already finds the aesthetics of Russian formalism deanchored from economic reference to the Soviet statist mode.
     
    Kuleshov places “America” and its relation to the technicity of modernist functionalism at the heart of effective cinematic communication (Millington 135). His “Americanist cinema” is invested in a technological figuration of indexical signs of the United States consonant with—and, indeed, essential to—the formal dimensions of film. Kuleshov and his crew experimented with different kinds of mise en scène, concluding that such technologies as the props and sets that appear in the American studio films of the 1910s facilitate the most effective communication with audiences. Kuleshov insisted on “[c]onstructing our cinematography based on American examples . . . we noticed that the most distinct, convincing shots were those of a technological and architectural content. Railroad bridges, sky-scrapers, steamships, airplanes, automobiles, etc., by appearing, best of all created the film aesthetic of the time” (41-123, 77-78). Sounding like a list from any number of Hitchcock’s production designers, but particularly Robert Boyle (who designed North by Northwest and Saboteur [1942], among others), Kuleshov installs an association between the image of America and technologies of modernity and transport within early cinematic theory. Hitchcock’s style is compulsively driven toward motifs of technological transport: trains, automobiles, hulking ships—not to mention his cameos on buses and trains (for instance in Blackmail [1930], To Catch a Thief [1955], and North by Northwest). Such a shared compulsion toward a pre-eminently technological understanding of what it means to film “America” implicates Hitchcock’s project in rethinking Kuleshov’s “Americanist cinema.”8 However, the question then becomes how the transforming contemporary economy of production and consumption reposition Americanist film aesthetics in a mid-century context at the horizon of economic applicability.
     
    Hitchcock’s North by Northwest foregrounds crucial connections between industrial production and the politics of the Cold War. Nonetheless, much criticism on the film has either elided this context in favor of meditation on reflexivity or treated the Cold War historical context as a pre-given ground to be reflected, as though the formal machinations of cinema were without their own ends. A brief examination of the treatment of the film’s MacGuffin reveals this double bind pointedly.9 Hitchcock consistently introduced the MacGuffin as more a cryptic play between presence and absence than a transparent approach to film hermeneutics. He defined the term anecdotally as a device for trapping mountain lions in the Scottish highlands. Since, as he gleefully notes, there are no lions in the Scottish highlands, then “that’s no MacGuffin,” where “that” is any motif of apparent narrative or hermeneutic import (Truffaut 138). Yet the MacGuffin is always already functional, driving the narrative of the given film. The apparent use value of such a device, offset with the clear absence of a referent to its use, situates the MacGuffin in precisely the terrain I think is pertinent to the film’s concern with the transformation of use and exchange in the mid-twentieth century American economic sphere.
     
    The MacGuffin’s effects are primarily functional—whether their use value allows them to catch nonexistent lions or to drive a film’s narrative—but if there is inevitably “no MacGuffin,” then the useless procedure of narrative film is automatically called into question. Employing an excessive preponderance of tactics, critics have attempted to describe, situate, and fix the paradoxical status of the Hitchcockian MacGuffin in general and of North by Northwest‘s MacGuffin in particular. For Ken Mogg, in North by Northwest the MacGuffin is “‘government secrets’, whatever they may be” (101). Yet “Hitchcock considered that this was his ‘best’ MacGuffin, because virtually non-existent” (Mogg 101). If Hitchcock prefers the nonexistent MacGuffin, then a related preference for uselessness refers neither solely to his attitude to narrative, nor to his sense of film’s economic use value, but rather, to the interrelation of either to the political and economic context encountered through the box office. The MacGuffin’s ironic deconstruction as “virtually non-existent” must not be overstated. Such overstatements foreground a reflexivity that evacuates film’s relation to any cultural, political, or economic context. It is precisely the virtuality of this non-existence that is glossed in this reading, which consequently fails to grasp the wider dimensions of the virtual and actual (in Deleuze’s terms), which are always at play in the space of the capitalist socius. George M. Wilson and Stanley Cavell have suggested that the film’s MacGuffin stands for cinema itself, foregrounding hyperreal cinematic reflexivity in “a context such as North by Northwest, where films are the stuff reality is made of” (Wilson 181). That one can locate the film’s MacGuffin in a microfilm reportedly containing “Government secrets” lends some credence to this position. However, the tiny microfilm also travels in the pre-Columbian statuette of a Tarascan Warrior, a piece of pre-colonial indigenous art. It is in this form that James Mason’s Vandamm purchases the microfilm at a Chicago auction. Reading the MacGuffin as virtuality means that even where the MacGuffin refers to nothing in particular, this does not mean it refers to nothing at all. Just as the MacGuffin has a housing in the Pre-Columbian, so it already begins to code or overcode the meaning of the American political and economic scene from its inception.
     
    The MacGuffin microfilm, then, tours through Hitchcock’s own film enveloped by a strange citation of America’s prehistory. To turn to the readymade aesthetics of reflexivity, then, obscures the wider chains of contextual citation surrounding North by Northwest‘s MacGuffin. Millington and Truffaut recognize that North by Northwest is deeply concerned with America, but such a concern cannot be disassociated from either the politics of the American state, nor the transforming ethos of capitalism, nor can it neglect the pre-eminence of “film” (observed by Wilson and Cavell) in the political economy of mass-cultural aesthetics. It should not suffice to return to the outside of film as “production history,” because this undertheorized allegorization would reinscribe a materialism blinded to the oscillation between formalism and its multiplicitous, intersecting contexts. Robert J. Corber for instance situates the film in allegorical terms, asserting that “Mount Rushmore” can be said simplistically to “translate[] into visual terms the Cold War conflict at the heart of the film” and to “stand[] for the democratic principles at stake in the recovery of the microfilm stolen by the Communist spies” (56). From its offscreen, pre-originary Detroit, the film’s tour indeed careens toward the monumental faces of American political Nationalism at Mt Rushmore, but this spectacle is commodified from the moment of its suture to Cary Grant’s gaze through coin operated tourist binoculars (see Fig. 2 below).10
     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 2.

    Shot from North by Northwest. Mt Rushmore: wry Hitchcockian framing through tourist binoculars reveals Nationalist icon as commodity spectacle.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959.
    Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

    Far from incidental, the MacGuffin’s pre-Columbian shell draws Cold War political secrecy into a commodification of American history and its occulted colonial past. The reflexivity of film form, then, should be understood as a means to what Deleuze calls the actual and not an end in postmodern virtuality, as it effectively becomes in Cavell’s and Wilson’s respective readings. However, my turn to the content is, as should already be clear, not a turn to the materialist outside offered in allegorizations such as those of Corber or Millington.

     
    To the degree that Hitchcock asserts his contribution to cinema style, it is by refusing what he called “content” in favor of “pure cinema,” in which “I put first and foremost cinematic style before content” (Hitchcock 292). When describing this formalism in North by Northwest‘s crop-duster sequence, Hitchcock insists that the “movement of the subject within the frame” is merely “axiomatic.” He continues, “the action is self-evident. For example, as many variations as one can get of a plane attacking a man” (287). The trope of the axiomatic characterizes Hitchcock’s formalism, his “style”—multiplying consumable thrills by showing action from multiple angles in order to extract cash from the box office. Hitchcock’s formalism instantiates the empty aesthetics of late capitalism and develops a formula for these logics that is directly analogous to the overcoded formula that Deleuze and Guattari identify with capital. Insofar as it is a non-linguistic mechanism for the accrual of thrills, box office value, and therefore, capital, the form of film—like its action—is “axiomatic.”11 The precedence of “style” over “content” is not merely an index of Hitchcock’s assertion of anti-intellectualism. Rather, it points to the way an axiomatic approach to film form indexes the axiomatic of capital. Like the “movement of the subject within the frame,” the movement of capital flows is imperceptible. But either axiomatic can be reframed, spun, given a narrative or slogan that assures its meaning—however empty and MacGuffinesque it may be. When ideological codes such as “industry” (the production line), the fight for freedom (Corber’s Cold War reading), or nationalism (the question of “America”) manifest under late capitalism, they cease to possess independently determinative power; that is, they no longer refer to the critical traditions in which they are mimetically inscribed. Such codes become signs to be consumed in their own right, traces whose ultimate form and reference is to profitable spectacle. North by Northwest reveals the way signs can be consumed by reference to affecting codes to which they, in fact, no longer refer: production, function, America. Within the logic of these overcodings, each of these signs becomes metonymically linked. The overcoding of production, function, and America as signs refers to a web of values and valences even as, for capitalism, their primary value is turnover, which is to say, surplus value.
     
    The Rushmore climax sees Thornhill slinging coins12 left and right in order to clamber to the top of the villainous Vandamm’s Modernist safehouse—based on Frank Lloyd Wright designs—in order to rescue Eve Kendall and to retrieve the Tarascan MacGuffin with its “Government secrets.”13 Here conspicuous consumption and the cinematic aesthetics of “height” come into contact. There are many high shots in the film, crane tilts to high angles, and monuments of height and perspective. From the Seagram’s building that opens the film to Mt. Rushmore (and the Frank Lloyd Wright house) that closes it (see Figs. 3 and 4 below), via a Mercedes Benz teetering off a cliff and a matte painting of the United Nations building (see Figs. 5 and 6 below), height of perspective pervades the film.
     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 3.

    Shot from North by Northwest. The Seagram’s building reflects the New York street below and provides the backdrop to the film’s titles.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 4.

    Shot from North by Northwest. Vandamm’s hideout atop Mt Rushmore, based on Frank Lloyd Wright designs.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 5.

    Shot from North by Northwest. Sutured to Thornhill’s gaze, the camera teeters off the edge of a cliff.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 6.

    Shot from North by Northwest. An internationalist monument of height and perspective: the U. N. Headquarters, designed by a team which included Le Corbusier.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-
    Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

    In the final climactic movement to a greater height (so that Thornhill will sneak into the house and observe Vandamm and Leonard from above [see Fig. 7 below]), the visual index of the high angle shot comes to trope “inflation” and “ungrounded” economics and unchecked consumption. The overcoding of a “high trendex” connects the language and expertise of the schizo-capitalist manager with the cinematography of height.14 This is nowhere more clearly emphasized than when, after rescuing Eve, Thornhill’s gaze is sutured to that of the domed stately heads of Mt. Rushmore (see Fig. 8 below).

     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 7.

    Shot from North by Northwest. Interior from Vandamm’s hideout atop Mt Rushmore as Thornhill observes his adversaries from above.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 8.

    Shot from North by Northwest. Thornhill’s gaze, sutured to that of the domed stately heads of Mt. Rushmore.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

    Thornhill’s climb to rescue Eve—with the surveilling gaze it affords him over Vandamm and Leonard—repeats shot constructions that have built up to it (see Fig. 9 below), notably at the auction scene when Thornhill, Vandamm, and Leonard gaze down on Eve (see Fig. 10 below). With this high perspective, commodification becomes a function of the male gaze (Mulvey 58-69).15

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 9.

    Shot from North by Northwest. Crane track to a view over Thornhill, Vandamm, and Leonard visually materializes the “high trendex.”

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 10.

    Shot from North by Northwest. The three men gaze down on Eve.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     
    The last shot from above is that of the policeman who, on the order of the Professor, closes down the rogue spy scheme with “real bullets,” as if the state order gains the strategic overview of cinematographic perspective, communicating an ideal governmental regulation of effervescent market flows. The film’s America, then, is more a form of state strategy than a set of ideas. The montage of attractions that connects the citation of film-as-reality (microfilm) to the aesthetic commodification of (pre-)America opens a possible analysis of film form and its contexts that would be obscured if one were to reduce these scenes to the self-reflexivity of the medium.16 What I am suggesting is the necessity of critically addressing what “America” figures for “film” both in form and content in order to sidestep the dialectic into which the capitalist order of overcoding and axiomatics casts it. The journey of Hitchcock’s decoy spy George Kaplan is supposed to have progressed via Detroit, a conspicuous metonymic notation of that great sign of Fordist assembly-line capitalism: the automobile industry. Here one can see more clearly the significance of the planned sequence with which I opened, wherein Hitchcock “wanted to have a long dialogue scene between Cary Grant and one of the factory workers . . . Behind them a car is being assembled piece by piece” and out pops a corpse (Truffaut 257).
     
    The film limns a pre-emergent post-Fordist terrain whose character emerges from the intersection between the nature of the commodity form and the aesthetics of “film,” both of which are housed in the “pre-Columbian.” Since this microfilm housing secrets, hidden in a commodified pre-Columbian statuette enfolds film, political secrecy, and America, none of these terms can be privileged within such a nexus. The political economy of signification matters particularly to the diminishing Fordist economic edifice because the continuing stability of such a trepidatious “termite mound” parasitizes and overcodes the privileged sign of production. Production is now not valuable for what it produces, but for the surplus value its very sign accrues since Fordist efficiency is not only a mode of production but itself a sign to be consumed. Within this new semiotic realm, such a sign of production comes to replace its referent. What I call “advertising agency” situates North by Northwest‘s collapse of political and economic sign-making within a cinematic motif called “America.” Advertising agency names the form of American cinematic style by which the film represents the schizophrenic language of the capitalist—the language of an overcoding that retains ideology in order to manipulate the flows of capital that nonetheless escape the capitalist gaze.
     
    Hitchcock’s narrative of mistaken identity limns the transformation of advertising agent Roger O. Thornhill—expert in the packaging of commodities—into a decoy spy. This process, which he calls “a decoy business,” entangles the postmodern logics of consumer-capital within the politics of the Cold War. The word “business” recurs many times in the film, and, as Thornhill suggests, consistently as a decoy. Here it figures the way the United States becomes not only a political space of decoy counter-spying, but also and inseparably, a landscape of speculative capital toured by an agent of semiotic capital. Before returning to the context in which Fordist production and American “industrial design” were undergoing reconfiguration when the film appeared, it is first necessary to situate the primacy of advertising agency in the film’s capitalist America.
     

    II. Advertising Agency

     
    During a key moment in North by Northwest, the American spymaster known as “the Professor” defuses a question of Thornhill’s as to the exact agency for which he works, noting that the CIA, FBI, and other agencies are all merely part of the same “alphabet soup.” The shifting dereferrential landscape that pulls capitalist sign-play into this “Alphabet soup” marks any spy agency as a mass-produced canned good. The film’s advertising executive protagonist is equally drawn into the indeterminacy of the film’s spy chase—an indeterminacy littered with such letters whose commodity form he possesses the finesse to market. The Professor also informs Thornhill that Vandamm is exporting “government secrets,” but, when doing so, adds a cryptic “perhaps.” Neither a mimetic reference to Cold War “government secrets,” nor a reflexive reference to—as Cavell put it—”the present film” (263), this indeterminate “perhaps” is more than a coy disruption of the spy genre. It signals instead a web of contextual conveyances, especially since the film for which the MacGuffin is a synecdoche has citational content, referring namely to the occulted past and fading functionalist logics of American industry. The film’s title is as much a slogan as the first few lines uttered by Thornhill. A memo to Hitchcock from the studio notes that while “we are all aware that technically there is no such point on the compass, our feeling is that the amount of publicity containing this title with yourself and Cary Grant, has built up a tremendous value for the title” (Krohn 205). Advertising agency emerges from the film’s sloganeering.
     
    The concrete expertise of consumer-capitalist product placement that is exhibited by Thornhill defines an agency shared by spies and businessmen in the film. Their expertise, in turn, indexes the consumer economics through which the film metatextually inscribes its very own decoy business. Advertising agency foregrounds the capability of marketing expertise to uncouple economic signs from their reference to such modernist master terms as are central to the understanding of Fordism: function and production. This agency turns out to be highly lucrative for the depoliticizing aims of Cold War aesthetic politics. There are two bands of spies in the film: the Professor’s American band and Vandamm’s offshore transnational “exporters of Government secrets.” Vandamm’s spy-ring and the Professor’s intelligence service vie for control over Thornhill. Each codes the interweaving of Cold War politics and American capitalism in a competition over the spectacular commodification of politics (advertising agency) that will yield returns not reducible to MacGuffin political secrets. Thornhill names the group of “importer/exporter[s],” “Vandamm and Company,” figuring the spy ring as a business.
     
    To thwart Vandamm and Company, Thornhill must use his expertise at spin-doctoring, sloganeering, and conspicuous consumption—the chameleonic expertise of an advertising agency. What Tom Cohen calls Hitchcock’s “secret agency” elucidates the semiotic dimensions of such political MacGuffins as North by Northwest‘s microfilm of secrets.17 Cohen reads Hitchcock’s visual ciphers and figural puns as intervening in film’s cultural politics. By emphasizing the circuitous repetition of motifs at work in Hitchcock’s insistent chains of self-citation, this reading strategy reveals the simultaneous containment and hyperbolic reference at work in Hitchcock’s oeuvre. For Cohen, America is already a technical and aesthetic enterprise undermined by the “cinematic assault” of secret agency (Hitchcock’s Cryptonymies 1:193). It is a space where, “allegorizing cinema’s threat to the home state . . . what had been secret agencies and saboteurs outside its borders descend into the totalizing horizon of the media-state ‘America’” (193).
     
    Citing the MacGuffin central to my discussion, Cohen insists that such technical significatory modes as “semaphoric networks, mnemonic techniques, phonetic and graphematic figures . . . devolve at times to micrological marks, like the ‘microfilm’ hidden in the pre-Columbian ‘figure’” (Cryptonymies 2:7). As I have already suggested, this marked citation of American prehistory is not merely figural, as Cohen’s inverted commas want to insist. The statuette also subtly cites the 1950s economic context where production is in the process of being supplanted by consumer-oriented markets. Cohen’s intense deconstruction of the Hitchcockian citational desoeuvrement reveals a disfiguration of politics that operates through an assault on memory by media itself. But such political disfiguration continues to rely on the commodification of the figural cipher in question. The ciphers of secret agency, like the commodity pre-Columbian statue with its conspicuously consumptive belly full of microfilm, not only cite and disfigure political content. Beyond this, they sell media as an arsenal of images to be consumed. What I call “advertising agency” supplements Cohen’s “secret agency” since Cohen’s analytic trope risks deemphasizing the commodity status of such empty politicized ciphers. The signs that secret agency remarks and dismembers, advertising agency reconverts for consumption, rendering them tools for the reproduction of the relations of image-making within the mass-media industry. Secret agency enters North by Northwest‘s frame as an absent presence—a misrecognition like that of the spies’ confusion of Thornhill for the nonexistent Kaplan. This misrecognition reprograms secret agency for the purposes of consumer landscape, where secret agents like the Professor appropriate the semiotic skill of advertising agents like Thornhill. Confusing Thornhill for the invisible (but nonetheless effective) decoy spy Kaplan can be read as referring to the confusion of codes for overcoding, slogans for reality, and the appearance of prosperity for its some more substantive prosperity.
     
    In North by Northwest, modern modes of transport convey the wily spin-doctoring ad agent across America. The efficacy of the agency wielded by advertising—sloganeering, for instance—is co-opted throughout the film by the “Professor.” The United States is revealed to be guarded as much by advertising agents and spin doctors as by political spies. Neither Vandamm’s spy ring nor the Professor’s agents can simplistically be located on either side of a cold war binary. In order to achieve his end of continued surveillance and monitoring of the “importer/exporter” spy, the Professor solicits and manipulates Thornhill’s smooth façade of slick performance, as he “overplay[s] his various roles” in order to stage the death of his decoy alter-ego “George Kaplan.” Decoy spying is converted into what the film calls “decoy business.” This commodification of death again sells the false production of identity for political ends. In the Mt. Rushmore café, under the lofty gaze of an American Presidential monument—itself a tourist commodity—political agency operates only as the empty content of a shell that relies on the spectacular performance better formulated by Thornhill, with the sloganeering sleight of his advertising agency.
     
    Thornhill’s role in the spying and counter-spying of the film is controlled and manipulated by the surveillance of the Professor’s own agency (in both senses), which further implicates the application of marketing expertise in governmental tactics. In the establishing shot of the ring’s first scene, the tight framing excises the letters I-N-T from the government agency’s brass placard, rendering the word “intelligence” as merely “elligence” or, perhaps, “elegance” (see Fig. 11 below). In this way, the guardians of the state are marked as a business by the citation of the consumerist sign elegance—intelligence agency reconstituted as an international boutique.
     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 11.

    Shot from North by Northwest. Sign outside the Professor’s elegant spying agency.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     

    In Lehmann’s shooting script, the names of the (int)elegance agency’s cadre of operatives smack of consumption (one is named “housewife”), finance capital (another bears the epithet “stock broker”), and spectacle per se (59-62). Similarly, North by Northwest‘s importer/exporter spies do not appear to be allied to any state; rather, they seem to work for the highest bidder. The elegance agents work for the United States but insist on “only interfering with the police when absolutely necessary.” The Professor and his agents, while primarily responsible to the “United States,” cannot be said to simplistically align with the order of internal state surveillance. In fact, the cold war agencies operate like a transnational business, even allowing Kendall—agent “Number 1″—to be exported along with Vandamm and the pre-Columbian statuette with its consumptive “belly full of microfilm.” In this way, “elegance” obscures the “I-N-T” of international. The Professor’s elegance agency pitches a strategy like a talent agent attempting to option a film whose formal mode straddles secret agency and advertising agency. The intelligence agency qua elegance agency reveals the transforming postmodern logic of political surveillance, with its remediation of the practices of the private sector’s “decoy business.”

     
    Cold war state binaries cannot be decoupled from the financial overcoding that circulates through the cold war thriller as a plethora of techniques, slogans, and the high shot itself—a form of spin doctoring evinced in the visual pun of a spinning wheel in the foreground of a vertiginous shot from atop a cliff (see Fig. 5 above). “War is hell,” Thornhill is told by the Professor, who has never “pitched” his name—another pun on marketing terminology. As business practice is implicitly politicized, the stakes of the conflict come to rest on the capacity of each group of spies to better utilize the signs of the political for monetary advantage (in the case of “Vandamm and Company), or tighter state security (in the case of the “elegance agency”).
     
    As such, advertising agency threatens to destabilize the conflict, while offering mechanisms for governmental control. One might also consider Roger Thornhill’s self-marketed performance, “overplaying his various roles” in order to disrupt an art auction, which then leads him to enter the clutches of the state’s policing function. As he is captured by the bumbling Chicago police, the advertising agent remains ever a spin doctor, insisting to his captors: “I’m valuable property! Imagine the headlines, ‘Chicago Police Capture United Nations Killer’” (emphasis added). The auction scene underscores Thornhill’s capacity to subvert the standards of value so as to further inflate and untether their already floating value.
     
    In response to Thornhill’s inflationary interventions, the auctioneer anxiously requests that “the gentleman” tacitly accept the rules of the auction’s polite bourgeois convention and “get into the spirit of things,” as if such conventions were already spectral, haunting an economic order with values it cannot control and prices it can no longer fix. The auctioneer’s pleas for the “spirit” of convention are to no avail. Thornhill’s spin doctoring undercuts the auction’s standards of value, misrecognizing prices, as he cries out that “twelve dollars” is “more than it’s worth,” and excessively inflates the price of an item to “three thousand” (when the bid is only twelve hundred). There is, at this point, no longer a fixed gold standard to curb the inflationary subversions of such interventions.18 The auction scene foregrounds the floating instability of value and reference that accompanies Fordism’s recession—allegorized by the cinematography of height.
     
    The battle over the political economy of representation in the film also enlists and reorients gendered subject positions. The intervention of advertising agency offers a further clue to the pre-Columbian commodity sign. The auction scene connects the commodified exchangeability of woman (Eve Kendall) to the prehistory of Americanism marked in the Pre-Columbian statuette. In a montage of attractions, Kendall is identified as a “little piece of sculpture,” just as the sale of the statuette is announced. Through this fleeting montage association between gender identity and the specter of America’s imperial prehistory, the scene exhibits advertising agency’s capacity to trivialize identity (gendered or otherwise) and history (American or otherwise), rendering it as one or other specter left over from the war machine of overcoded commodification. Only specters of value, history, and identity remain in this landscape of spin-doctoring. Thornhill’s apparently genuine desire for Eve juts up against the play of convention and subterfuge that can merely insist on “the spirit of things.” The question becomes: what does the spirit of commodity exchange do to the semblances of identity and history that it leaves as memento mori in its wake. Further, the logic of height and inflation is implicated in the metaphorization of woman as pre-Columbian commodity and, therefore, film itself. As I have already argued, a key high-angle shot in the series that spans the film takes place at the auction, notably at the moment of the audiovisual montage of attractions: Eve and the statuette (see Fig. 10 above and Fig. 12 below). How then does post-Fordist capitalism make specters of the fragile histories that it commodifies like the spectral reference to Detroit that survived the excised scene of a body in the production line?
     

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 12.

    Shot from North by Northwest. The Pre-Columbian statuette which holds the MacGuffin microfilm.

    © Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Image from the author’s personal collection.

     
    As in the auction scene, the hierarchy of production over consumption is inverted in the Fordist corpse sequence, positioning death and its iterable spectrality within an assembly-line. The production line is a consumer spectacle that allows the motion picture director the opportunity to gleefully imagine an overcoded, “absolutely fantastic” sequence fit for commodified film entertainment, one capable of accruing (box-office) capital through reference to (but not to be grounded in) the idea of “American” Fordist industry. Where Americanist cinema had, for Kuleshov, purveyed propaganda by displaying high technology, for Hitchcock, the display of technological production aligns itself with consumer entertainment. The production line replaces the Fordist process of insistent reproduction by inserting a death whose principal goal is its consumption as “absolutely fantastic” spectacle. In this political-economic context, such mass media expertise as advertising agency becomes essential to capitalism.
     
    Thornhill’s spin on the auction’s conventions, and his refusal to “get into the spirit” of the bourgeois ritual, together threaten to collapse what we might call, following Jacques Derrida, the specters of value. These specters, while once essential to production, come to be rendered as conventions that merely maintain the economic termite mound of the U.S. economic system. For Derrida, capitalism’s spectrality emphasizes its plural forms, which insist on commingling within the political sphere. As Derrida puts it, “[t]here was never just capital, nor capitalism in the singular, but capitalisms plural—whether state or private, real or symbolic, always linked to spectral forces—or rather capitalizations whose antagonisms are irreducible” (59). If, as I have already suggested, Hitchcock’s Americanist cinema is a commodified representation of such a “spectral force,” then it should come as no surprise that North by Northwest commodifies murder and inserts it into the heart of the Fordist production line. Augmenting the Derridean point with the Deleuzian-Guattarian analytic, it is possible to observe that it is precisely the overcoding of such a plurality of capitalisms that allows the axiomatics of capital to adapt and subsist. In a sense, capitalism’s spectrality is the result of its decreased reliance on fixed reference as its precipitant baseline value.
     
    Where the plural capitalisms of advertising agency are in effect, production’s death renders it a spectral force, oscillating undecidably between the state and the private sphere. The emphasis, in capitalist society, on the simplicity of production principles, their effective division of labor and their connection with rapid turn-over neither dies nor disappears. Such Fordist principles turn into post-Fordist specters as their capacity to reap surplus value diminishes in favor of the more flexible advertising principles which nonetheless describe and exalt production’s specter. Capitalism is spectral because it lives on in a form that is no longer consonant with the productive ground through which it continues to represent itself—the sign of production outlives its centrality to the economic system. Similarly, film form is, in Hitchcock’s words, axiomatic—capable of drawing in any and every spectral code and referent via marketable generic conventions. As such, the film’s various high perspectives cross multiple spheres of social, political and economic life: from that of the production and management of big business, to the state and international juridical orders—the Seagram building, Mount Rushmore, the United Nation’s plaza.
     
    The Ford assembly line and the pre-Columbian statue are commodity synecdoches of “America” as a space of production. Bodies populate the assembly line, and there “ain’t no crops” in the murder scene corn field surveyed from on high by the cropduster. Reeling from such loss of reference between the actual and the internal logics of capitalism, Thornhill returns to Chicago to find the pre-Columbian statuette sold to the collector Vandamm, where Thornhill “thought [he] only collected bodies.” Here, the deathly order of the corpse–“bodies”-simultaneously codes the corpses at the heart of the production line, the murders instigated in the barren fields of corn, and the commodity accumulation registered in the villain’s penchant for “collect[ing]” dead things.19 Rendered as a commodified art object, the statuette—MacGuffin of the pre-industrial past—rematerializes the spectrality that haunts the American production-line. Pre-Columbian art is alchematized as an exchangeable, non-referrential commodity fetish.20 The technologies of Kuleshov’s ideal American mise en scène are everywhere shadowed by tropes of death in Hitchcock, signaling both the decay of production, and the consumability of its absence.21
     
    For Americanist cinema, consumption supplants the memento mori of production. Technology and transport are similarly implicated. In a decoy game of spin and banter aboard the Twentieth Century Limited, Thornhill flashes Kendall his business card bearing what he calls his “trademark,” ROT. Where the “O” signifies “nothing,” as Thornhill says, advertising agency insists on the commodity form of its own decaying, or rot-ting, identity. Identity signifies “nothing.” Yet this rotting nothingness can, with sound and fury, continue to be trademarked and sold. If Thornhill’s advertising agency signature marks the decay of production, then what is the decoy business of such related motifs as those deployed by Eve? Kendall’s own signature marks the aesthetics of American industry, “industrial design” and the Twentieth Century Limited, is marked in advance as a brand name. In the next section, I consider the kinds of contextual aestheticization that the film draws in, in order to mark and underscore its place in the history of decline, death, and spectrality that defines its vision of American Industry. Americanist cinema becomes this decline’s exultant eulogy.
     

    III. Twentieth Century Ltd.

     
    In flight from the clutches of the police, as well as importer/exporter spies, Thornhill races through Grand Central Station, stopping at a ticket booth to purchase “a bedroom on the Twentieth Century.”22 This trademark American train is the setting for Thornhill’s first encounter with the decoy number one spy who is strung between the (int)elegance agency and the foreign agents of secret export. She introduces herself as “Eve Kendall, twenty six years old and unmarried [and] . . . an industrial designer” [emphasis added]. The viewer eventually learns that this role is a front for Kendall’s position as the “number one” spy in the Professor’s investigation of Vandamm’s importer/exporter spies. Positioned as a front in the film, industrial design becomes, like the femme fatale spy, a marketing façade.
     
    Kendall sends Thornhill on his fool’s errand to the cornfield; she spins death which metaphorizes the uncoupling of value from reference. Eve’s pretense is like her own form of advertising agency. Insofar as American industrial design is inculcated in the Fordist ideal of the “American assembly line,” Eve’s advertising agency configures the commodification of femininity as a tool of use to America in the Cold War. Eve is the inverse of Thornhill’s advertising agent in the same way that the elegance agency forms a mirror image to the importer/exporter spies. Where the elegance agency codes the use of transnational capitalist technique by the agents of state surveillance, Vandamm’s importer/exporter spies instantiate a business that exchanges secrets for monetary advantage. On the one hand we find the techniques of advertising agency employed for the purpose of cold war spying, and on the other, spying as a means to accrue capital. Similarly, where Thornhill stands for the advertising agency necessary for the capture of Vandamm, Eve Kendall’s “front” as industrial designer foregrounds her performance of such signs (here, “profession”) as a means to carry on her spying.
     
    The “decoy business” that surrounds this citation of “industrial design” foregrounds the primacy of consumption. The scene takes place in a dining car—site of consumption. Here both characters employ the witty repartee of advertising agency that sold the film’s mass consumer appeal (after the dismal box office failure of Vertigo). Here consumption and heteronormative desire blend together, trivializing femininity as a commodity. Sounding almost like a slogan, Eve’s line “I never discuss love on an empty stomach,” was a dubbed replacement for Lehman’s more explicit, “I never make love on an empty stomach” (Lehmann 72). This ciphering of the consumption of food as economic expenditure is there from the film’s opening. In another instance of advertising agency’s sloganeering, Thornhill devises a promotional flirtation, suggesting that his secretary send chocolates wrapped in gold paper to a lover: “she’ll think she’s eating money!”
     
    On the discovery of Eve’s marketed pretext, Vandamm notes that the “neatness” of “business” requires the “disposal,” of Eve, “from a great height, over water.” Disposal, here, marks not only murder, but also expenditure—an antiquated connotation of the word—one that will covertly cite capitalist patriarchy’s subjection of femininity to the exchange economy.23 Height of perspective here becomes the means for this murderous expenditure, as though femininity itself has been transformed into an overcoded indice of value. The importer/exporter spies, like the Professor, deal in the commodifiable charms of woman for political advantage. North by Northwest converts what Gayle Rubin called “the traffic in women” from its premodern sense—exuberant expenditure, or “potlatch,” of actual women—to a postmodern commodification and sale of the very sign value of woman (27-62). Eva Marie Saint’s real life persona already “sells” this role, so to speak; on television, she had played a “party girl,” declaring, “I go out with men—for money.”24
     
    The dereferential economy I have been describing is not only symbolic, but can—indeed must—be historicized by recourse to the signs of industrial capitalism that it cites and positions in frame. One such citation, the Twentieth Century Limited, was an icon of post-depression modernist American industrial design. The film’s citation of mass transit as commercialized enterprise disfigures of the place of “industrial design” in the mid-century industrial context. As Jeffrey L. Meikle points out, the train signaled the increasing purchase of the consumer economy, selling the ideal of production instantiated in the apparent functionalism of its locomotive. The vicissitudes of this icon allow the film to cite a functionalist aesthetic that further complicates the film’s shadow play with economics. J. George Frederick, the editor of “The Philosophy of Production: A Symposium,” companion piece to a 1930 conference of concerned businessmen argued that any criticism of production’s place as the principle underlying American industry would be as effective as, “a child playing on the track of the Twentieth Century Limited” (qtd. in Meikle 70).
     
    However, as Meikle has argued, the purportedly functionalist design principle of “streamlining,” used on transportation devices such as the Twentieth Century, were gradually adapted to the consumer economy of the nineteen-fifties (179-187). The exteriorizing designs of such vehicles as the Twentieth Century Ltd. would eventually reproduce themselves in household consumer items like alarm clocks, fridges, and ovens, particularly after the functional value of streamlining came under question (181). Such a streamlined consumer item—a refrigerator—appears on the back of the truck that Thornhill steals in order to drive back to Chicago following the crop-duster attack. Here the film cites the consumerization of “industrial design” quite directly. The advertising executive flees the scene of interrupted industry and barren crops to return to the big city in a stolen automobile bearing consumer goods. This tiny occluded journey is almost a synecdoche for the film’s total disruption of 1950s Fordist optimism.
     
    Eve’s manipulation of the front of “industrial designer” highlights the importance of the train’s relation to American industry. At the same time, it subtly implies the empty commodity form of “industrial design” with its functionalist pretext; the dining car scene deploys food and sex, as the thinly veiled undercurrents of this pretext. The train seen in the film was refurbished in 1938 with a Henry Dreyfus-designed grey steel streamliner casing housing a steam locomotive. It is as if its exterior shell was to be consumed – like its domestic commercial progeny—primarily as style, with littlegrounding in referential functionality. Meikle notes that
     

    the leading industrial designers contemplated using streamlining as an organizational concept…one critic even identified streamlining as the new national style. [He] observed, ‘that numerous curved forms are taking their place in the commercial designs of utilitarian products.’
     

    (181)

     

    The “new national style” increasingly became merely a consumable sign, not unlike other national signs, or the designer persona that the spy Eve adopts to ensnare Thornhill. Consumer engineer Egmont Arens argued for the use of streamlining as a “slogan.” Arens spun the idea that domestic consumer goods—like the fridge on Thornhill’s stolen truck—”should be ‘Streamlined for Selling’-eye resistance eliminated . . . making it always easy for folks to sign the order pad” (qtd. in Meikle 165).

     
    In 1958’s Vertigo, the film immediately preceding North by Northwest, Barbara Bel Geddes—daughter of leading designer Norman—delivers a wry joke about the commodification of the design industry. Norman Bel Geddes was criticized in 1934 for betraying his functionalism to “a blind concern for fashion.”25Vertigo develops the virtual critique of this association. Barbara Bel Geddes’s Midge Wood keeps a brassiere in her studio, designed “on the principle of the cantilever bridge.” Like the transport technologies of American industry, the feminine form is metatextually recommodified in Americanist cinema under the sign of productive innovation.26
     
    If Eve’s performance of the value of industrial design has, in a sense, “improperly inflated” the value of this sign, then perhaps her being “dropped from a great height over water,” is supposed to facilitate the “neatness” of not only the importer/exporter spy’s “business,” as he puts it, but also the dangerously untethered values of American industry per se. Such a figural stock-market crash in the symbolic exchange of woman parallels the collapse of the purchase of the American design industry at which she masquerades. Each of the pre-modern logics spectrally deployed by the film is brought into montage association at the auction and reveals the commodification proper to Americanist cinema: both the literal pre-Columbian statue and its correlate in the quasi-primitive circulation of Eve, who sells herself for the purposes of state secrecy as sex object and ostensible “industrial designer.”
     

    IV. Commodifying Americanist Cinema

     
    Like the Twentieth Century Limited, North by Northwest Americanist cinema no longer refers to the modernist aesthetic of functionalism favored by Kuleshov—”simplicity in line” designed to facilitate communication with an audience. For Kuleshov, working in the Russia of the teens and twenties, the aim of this aesthetics was inevitably political and propagandist. While “audience response” was central from the beginning, in Hitchcock’s film it forms a privileged relation with commodification. Hitchcock always referred to filmgoers in these agglomerated terms: “the public”—a passive, desiring, but nonetheless inert mass to be manipulated by cinematic shock tactics of formalism. As I have emphasized, there is a formal confluence asserted in the film between kinds of height and inflation, from the film’s opening remark on high trendexes—a thoroughly overcoding marketing phrase—to their visualization as so many high perspectives, the Seagram’s credit sequence to the Rushmore climax. In this light, the animated collapsing fall of advertising agency imagined in Mad Men‘s opening appears an increasingly wry citation of the consequence of the normativization of axiomatic dereferentialization. North by Northwest‘s intervention reveals the late capitalist intersection of commodification and Cold War politics even as the film itself is simultaneously depoliticized and recommodified: “streamlined for selling” in the popcorn marketplace.
     
    Advertising agency’s dereferential transformation of America in North by Northwest correlates perfectly to the axiomatics of Hitchcock’s “pure cinema,” rendering it a more effective weapon in the arsenal of late capitalism. The film installs the figure of “pure cinema” in the belly of the pre-Columbian. As such, for Hitchcock’s film, “America” becomes an overcoded idea, a brand to be capitalized upon, from the film’s trailer to the first appearance of Mt. Rushmore seen by Thornhill from the gift shop through coin-op tour binoculars. North by Northwest converts Americanist cinema to “pure cinema,” and political content to overcoded exchangeable signs. The film also participates metatextually in this process, converting its formal elements into a set of signs streamlined for “selling” its spectacle, just as the Twentieth Century Limited converted its form—whose function was wind resistance—into a consumable aesthetic principle. As Grant boards the train, he witnesses the feet of his pursuant policeman treading across its red carpet, foregrounding the spectacular setting of this industrial design icon, while recommodifying the sign for Hitch’s viewing public. In this way, for the Hitchcockian cinematic project, the political codes (communist/capitalist, America/foreign, politics/economics) informing the desires of the viewing “public” are emptied out formally.
     
    The visual tour of North by Northwest recrafts territory and reorients reference to the ends of its consumerist project, even as it eviscerates the discrete division of the economic and the political. The reinscription of American political economic greatness usurps the place of an imaginary community called “America.” This space’s effigy is no longer the Pre-Columbian Gods but Fordist industry, the “fantasy” of the production line and—metatexually—cinematic entertainment per se. So the small black statuette shatters and yields profits, revealing not so much the reflexivity of medium that some critics saw in the microfilm, but rather the lucrative commodity potential of such reflexivity. This MGM film is converted into another commodity in the M-C-M’ chain of Americanist cinematic circulation. Simultaneously, it fulfills Hitchcock’s “axiomatic” commitment to “pure cinema”—a reflexive circuit that brands the opening appearance of the studio’s logo, with its motto, ars gratia artis.27 In these hands, “Americanist” cinema deploys formalism not only to depoliticize the image, but also to sloganize all reference: to the pre-Columbian past, now commodified; to the production line, at turns dead and streamlined for consumption; to political spying, always already “elegant”; or to femininity that is produced by commodity fetishism. Hitchcock’s late-capitalist commodification converts Americanist cinema from a high modern exercise in functionalism and simplicity to a hyperreferential consumer form.
     

    Michael R. Griffiths is a Ph.D. Candidate in the English Department at Rice University and Lodieska Stockbridge Vaughn Fellow in the Humanities for 2011-12. His research explores biopolitics, particularly in Australian settler colonies. He has published essays or has essays forthcoming in Australian Literary Studies, Antipodes, Humanimalia, and in edited collections. He also maintains the politics and culture blog Apparatus at <http://mrgculture.wordpress.com/>.

     

    Acknowledgements

     
    Revision of this article benefited from the insights of a number of readers, notably Robert L. Patten, Josh Kitching, Jayme Yeo, Ryan Kehoe, Suzanne Rindell, J. E. M. S. Weeks, Paul Case, and Jen Rickel, as well as from Postmodern Culture‘s anonymous readers. The essay benefited greatly from their advice and perspective. Any limits or errors of the essay, of course, remain my own. An earlier version of this essay received the 2009 Shirley Bard Rapoport Essay Prize and I would like to acknowledge the kind assistance of Morris Rapoport and the Rapoport family.

     

    Footnotes

     
    1. See for instance: “Top T. V. Series of the Decade.”
     
    2. There are also a whole slew of such slogans preceding this moment and these exploit the commodification of signs such as femininity (“here’s some for your sweet tooth, and all your other sweet parts”) and colonialism (“let’s colonize ‘The Colony’ next week for lunch”), all to identify defined mechanisms for identifying the axiomatic of profit margin.
     
    3. On Hitchcock’s notion of “pure cinema,” see “On Style: An interview with Cinema,” in Hitchcock 285-302.
     
    4. As Steven Jacobs has recently remarked, “by the late 1950s, clearly, tourism has become a Hitchcock trademark” (50).
     
    5. Cohen foregrounds the significance of Hitchcock’s lightness in his essay “Hitchcock’s Light Touch,” in Hitchcock’s Cryptonymies 2:197-256.
     
    6. While Fredric Jameson and Slavoj Žižek have been the most influential discussants of Hitchcock’s relation to, amidst else, capitalism and its postmodern form, I have in mind more recent criticism. Many critics have more pointedly focused on the historically delineate relation between Hitchcock’s understanding of America and its relation to politics and economics. See Millington 135-154; Corber; and Cohen, “Extraterritoriality: An In-House Affair at the Embassy of Ao—” in Hitchcock’s Cryptonymies: Volume 1 (193-238).
     
    7. One could also cite, for instance, Franz Kafka’s Amerika and Bertolt Brecht’s The Rise and Fall of the City of Mahagonny. At this moment in the oeuvre, Hitchcock’s films frequently and subtly thematize the tension between the meaning of “America” and its meaning according to its commentators. Neither Hitchcock nor the film’s star Cary Grant is American—the latter, as To Catch A Thief‘s Francy (Grace Kelly) notes, is “unconvincing . . . like an American character in an English movie.”
     
    8. To my knowledge, there is no recorded instance of Hitchcock mentioning “Americanist cinema.” However, I am not making the case for a causal connection. To identify Hitchcockian “Americanist cinema,” one would have to unpack a figural concern with the technology of modernity and its place in the political geography of late nineteen-fifties America.
     
    9. One recent reconsideration of the MacGuffin that leans toward the idea of reflexivity that I critique here is in Walker 296-306.
     
    10. Rushmore conceals its own contextual history of consumer spectacle. When the film was made, the 1920s monument was already home to a whole network of consumerist fund generators for the Park’s commission: “an antebellum mansion, waterslide, thirty-six holes of golf, sundry museums, and a surfeit of gift shops” (Taliaferro 159). Thornhill’s assassination of his alter ego Kaplan takes place in the consumer space of the monument’s canteen. The Hitchcock trope of consumer tourism—at least within the figural space of “America”—is tied into the commercial dimensions of the American geopolitical space. Hitchcock and his family on his first tour of America—in 1937, as part of a promotional tour for Sabotage (1936)—took in many of the sights of Washington, D.C., touring the capitol and other government buildings. On the Hitchcock family’s Washington tour, see McGilligan 12.
     
    11. For a full account of their concept of the axiomatics of capital, see Deleuze and Guattari (222-261). I am not suggesting a knowing connection between Hitchcock’s use of the word “axiomatic” and Deleuze and Guattari’s use of the term in their Capitalism and Schizophrenia project. Rather, North by Northwest taps into and exploits precisely the entertainment formalism that Deleuze and Guattari so acutely diagnosed in late capitalist functioning. Overcoding uses its referent to accrue capital; when a formula of overcoding functions, it becomes fixed as an axiom.
     
    12. The objects Thornhill throws at the window to attract Eve’s attention were designated as coins from Lehmann’s shooting script onwards (153).
     
    13. Jacobs provides full details of the design of the Wright-inspired set (297-313).
     
    14. Metatextually, commodity spin continues here. Cary Grant’s former acrobat star persona comes into play. As in To Catch a Thief (1955), it is Grant’s performance of his own persona that effects this rescue. What is on display and for sale here is the personal history of Archibald Leach, the acrobat turned movie star. Postmodern Americanist cinema reinvents the sacrificial expenditure of woman in the Hitchcock heroine and her cinematic commodification.
     
    15. See also Manlove’s recent reconsideration of Mulvey’s account.
     
    16. My use of the term “montage of attractions” refers to Sergei Eisenstein’s foundational film theoretical concept. Eisenstein’s montage theory asserts that juxtapositions produce a conflictual dialectic that both collapses together as a synthetic totality and cites a chain of associated connections (35-52). As Eisenstein puts it, “the cinema is made up of juxtaposition and accumulation . . . of associations . . . associations that produce, albeit tangentially, a similar (and often stronger) effect only when taken as a whole” (36).
     
    17. Cohen, Hitchcock’s Cryptonymies, 1: xi. For a useful summary of de Man’s idea of the “material event,” see Warminski. For a useful application of de Man’s notion of materiality to cinema and to Hitchcock, see Cohen, in Material Events 114-152.
     
    18. Arrighi gives a useful account of the various abandonments and reinstallations of the gold standard after 1929 (269-300).
     
    19. Pre-Columbian art consistently signifies not only commodity circulation but simulacral form. The authenticity of pre-Columbian works from the nineteen-fifties to the present has been called into question many times. See McGill, “Pre-Columbian Works Could Be Fakes.”
     
    20. Gerald Vizenor underscores the way indigenous identity has become a commodified simulation in late-capitalist American society. He reads signifiers of “Indian-ness” as markers of “manifest manners,” pretended and performed inventions of a Western image of the American native that cannot be reappropriated but only unsettled through insisting on the unstable trickery they inevitably unleash. Such figures as the pre-Columbian statue in North by Northwest can be read as such commodified forms of manifest mannerism. See Manifest Manners; and “Aesthetics of Survivance,” in Survivance 1-24.
     
    21. Like the body in the assembly line, the cars that Norman Bates feeds to the swamp behind the modernist drab of the Bates motel are, as Leland Poague has noted, associated with Fordism. The license plate of Marion Crane’s car, which reads NFB, can be read as “Norman Ford Bates,” because the company’s logo is present “in nearly every frame wherein the license plate is readable . . . metaphorically shoving the car’s FORD logo in our faces,” and implying “the familial relation of crazy Norman and the father of American assembly line capitalism” (Poague 344).
     
    22. Jameson has limned the “geopolitical aesthetic” of the film’s Cold War moment, arguing that the transformation of private spaces like bedrooms and restrooms into spaces of public intercourse worries the political unconscious of the film’s understanding of the private/public distinction. As I argue here, and as Jameson recognizes, where the film displays awareness of its Cold War context it does not refer only to its politics but to the interweaving of politics and economics. See Jameson, 47-72.
     
    23. “[G]et rid of by throwing away or giving or selling to someone else.” Dispose, v. Oxford Dictionaries Online, 2d.
     
    24. File-footage of Saint’s appearance is included in a documentary produced for the DVD edition of North by Northwest (1959; 2004)
     
    25. Geddes had been criticized in 1934 by the director of the Museum of Modern Art for pandering to consumer demand. MoMA’s director leveled the accusation of a “blind concern with fashion,” calling Geddes’s designs a “streamline pencil sharpener by one of the highest paid industrial designers” (Meikle 179-187). The director’s criticism is symptomatic of a wider concern amongst functionalist designers at the Museum that commercial industrial design meant to “stimulate sales” as Meikle puts it, by rendering serviceable goods “‘obsolete’ in appearance” (180).
     
    26. In both Vertigo and North by Northwest, female characters at turns apply their talents to industrial design (Midge Wood) and perform them as fronts for other intentions, commodifications, and desires (this is true of both Kendall and Wood insofar as she is played by Bel Geddes). In either case, this performance underscores the celebrity status of those designers whose work is featured in the film, for instance Bel Geddes, Frank Lloyd Wright, Le Corbusier, and Ludwig Mies van der Rohe; the film’s initial audience could well have been aware of this celebrity.
     
    27. Marx, “The General Form of Value,” Capital 1:157-162.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Arrighi, Giovanni. The Long Twentieth Century: Money, Power and the Origins of Our Times. London: Verso, 1994. Print.
    • Bell, Jeffrey A. Deleuze’s Hume: Philosophy, Culture, and the Scottish Enlightenment. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2009. Print.
    • Bellour, Raymond. The Analysis of Film. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 2000. Print.
    • Brecht, Bertolt. The Rise and Fall of the City of Mahagonny. Trans. W.H. Auden and Chester Kallman. Ed. John Willett and Ralph Manheim. New York: Arcade, 1996. Print.
    • Cavell, Stanley. “North by Northwest.” A Hitchcock Reader. Ed. Marshall Deutelbaum and Leland Poague. Ames: Iowa State UP, 1986. Print.
    • Cohen, Tom. Hitchcock’s Cryptonymies: Volume 1: Secret Agents. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2005. Print.
    • ———. Hitchcock’s Cryptonymies: Volume 2: War Machines. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2005. Print.
    • ———. “Political Thrillers: Hitchcock, de Man, and Secret Agency in the Aesthetic State.” Material Events: Paul de Man and the Afterlife of Theory. Ed. Tom Cohen, Barbara Cohen, J. Hillis Miller, Andrzej Warminski. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2000. Print.
    • Corber, Robert J. In the Name of National Security: Hitchcock, Homophobia, and the Political Construction of Gender in Postwar America
      . Durham: Duke UP, 1993. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles, and Félix Guattari. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Trans. Robert Hurley, Mark Seem, and Helen R. Lane. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1983. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Specters of Marx: the State of Debt, the Work of Mourning, and the New International. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques, and Bernard Stiegler. Echographies of Television: Filmed Interviews. Trans. Jennifer Bajorek. New York: Polity, 2002. Print.
    • Eisenstein, Sergei. “The Montage of Film Attractions.” The Eisenstein Reader. Ed. Richard Taylor. Trans. Taylor and William Powell. London: British Film Institute Publishing, 1998. 35-52. Print.
    • Garron, Barry. “Top 10 T.V. Series of the Decade.” Reuters. 27 November 2009. Web. 15 June 2010.
    • Harvey, David. The Condition of Postmodernity: An Enquiry into the Origins of Cultural Change. Cambridge: Blackwell, 1991. Print.
    • Hitchcock, Alfred. Hitchcock on Hitchcock: Selected Writings and Interviews. Ed. Sidney Gottlieb. Berkeley: U of California P, 1995. Print.
    • Jacobs, Steven. The Wrong House: The Architecture of Alfred Hitchcock. Rotterdam: 01 Publishers, 2007. Print.
    • Jameson, Fredric. “Culture and Finance Capital.” Critical Inquiry 24:1 (1997): 246-65. Print.
    • ———. “Spatial Systems in North by Northwest.” Everything You’ve Always Wanted to Know About Lacan (But Were Afraid to Ask Hitchcock). Ed. Slavoj Žižek. London: Verso, 1992. 47-72.
    • Kafka, Franz. Amerika. Trans. Willa and Edwin Muir. New York: Schocken, 1996. Print.
    • Kovacs, Stephen. “Kuleshov’s Aesthetics.” Film Quarterly 29:3 (1976). Print.
    • Krohn, Bill. Hitchcock at Work. London: Phaidon Press, 2000. Print.
    • Kuleshov, Lev. “Art of the Cinema.” Kuleshov on Film. Ed and Trans. Ronald Levaco. Berkeley: U of California P, 1974. Print.
    • Lehman, Ernest. North by Northwest. Shooting Script. File Copy, 1968.
    • Manlove, Clifford T. “‘Visual ‘Drive’ and Cinematic Narrative: Reading Gaze Theory in Lacan, Hitchcock, and Mulvey.” Cinema Journal 46:3 (2007): 83-108. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Capital: An Essay on Political Economy. 3 Vols. Trans. Ben Fowkes. New York: Penguin, 1976. Print.
    • McGill, Douglas C. “Pre-Columbian Works Could Be Fakes.” New York Times. 20 May 1987. Web. 15 June 2010.
    • McGilligan, Patrick. “Hitchcock Dreams of America.” Hitchcock Annual 10 (2002-03): 1-31. Print.
    • Meikle, Jeffrey L. Twentieth Century Limited: Industrial Design in America: 1925-1939. Philadelphia: Temple UP, 1979. Print.
    • Millington, Richard H. “Hitchcock and American Character: The Comedy of Self-Construction in North by Northwest.” Hitchcock’s America. Ed. Jonathon Freedman and Richard Millington. New York: Oxford UP, 1999. 135-154. Print.
    • Mogg, Ken. The Alfred Hitchcock Story. Dallas: Taylor, 1999. Print.
    • Mulvey, Laura. “Visual Pleasure and Narrative Cinema.” Feminist Film Theory: A Reader. Ed. Sue Thornham. New York: New York UP, 1999. 58-69. Print.
    • North by Northwest. Dir. Alfred Hitchcock. Perf. Cary Grant, Eva Marie Saint, and James Mason. Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1959. Film.
    • Patton, Paul. Deleuze and the Political. London: Routledge, 2000. Print.
    • Poague, Leland. “Links in a Chain: Psycho and Film Classicism.” A Hitchcock Reader. Ed. Marshall Deutelbaum and Leland Poague. Ames: Iowa State UP, 1986. 340-350. Print.
    • Rubin, Gayle. “The Traffic in Women: Notes on the Political Economy of Sex.” The Second Wave: A Reader in Feminist Theory. Ed. Linda Nicholson. New York: Routledge, 1997. Print.
    • Taliaferro, John. Great White Fathers: The Obsessive Quest to Create Mt. Rushmore. New York: Public Affairs Publishing, 2002. Print.
    • Truffaut, Francois. Hitchcock. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1967. Print.
    • Vizenor, Gerald. Manifest Manners: Postindian Warriors of Survivance. Lincoln: Nebraska UP, 1993. Print.
    • ———, Ed. Survivance: Narratives of Native Presence. Lincoln: Nebraska UP, 2008. Print.
    • Walker, Michael. Hitchcock’s Motifs. Amsterdam: Amsterdam UP, 2005. Print.
    • Warminski, Andrzej. “Introduction.” Aesthetic Ideology. Paul de Man. Ed. Andrzej Warminski. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1996. 1-33. Print.
    • Wilson, George M. Narration in Light: Studies in Cinematic Point of View. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1986. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj, Ed. Everything You’ve Always Wanted to Know About Lacan (But Were Afraid to Ask Hitchcock). London: Verso, 1992. Print.